Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
VIOLENT

Return to Occult Library Index

18276066 GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 1

he slighted mother-tongue from almost all share in public worship. this does not apply to the greek-speaking countries, which could follow the original text of the christian revelation, but it does to the far wider area over which the latin church-language was spread, even among eomauce populations, whose ordinary dialect was rapidly emancipating itself from the rules of ancient latin. still more violent was the contrast in the remaining kingdoms. the converters of the heathen, sternly devout, abstemious, mortifying the flesh, occasionally peddhng, headstrong, and in^ authorities given in cli. iv. conf. lex frisionum, ed. gaup, p. xxiv, 19, 47. heathenism lasted the longest between laubach and the weser^ fornmanna sogur 4, 116. 7, 151. 3 wedekind's notes 2, 275, 27(3. rhesa dainos, p. 3.33

e in some other cases; and certainly god is called the good.i ll is still farther removed from the national name of the goths, who called themselves gutans (o.h.g. kuzun, o.n. gotar, and who must be distinguished from o.n. gautar (a. s. geatas, o.h.g. koza; goth. gautos. the word god has long been compared with the pers. kliocld (bopp, comp. gram, p. 35. if the latter be, as has been, supposed, a violent contraction of the zend qvadata (a se datus, increatus, sanskr. svadata, conf. devadatta &e6soto, mitradatta 'hxl6soto, sridatta, then our teutonic word must have been originally a compound, and one with a very apt meaning, as the servians also address god as samozazdani bozhe! self-created god; vuk 741. the o.h.g. cot forms the first half of many proper names, as cotadio, cotascalh, cotaf

tually called 'der gotes slac' stroke. 20 god. the vandal gizericli steps into his ship, and leaves it to the winds where they shall drive it to, or among what people he shall fall that god is angry with, ej' ovspirit in men, which breaks out in promethean defiance and threats, or even takes a violent practical turn (see suppl. herodotus 4, 94 says of the thracians: ovtoc oi avroi pj]ikere koi darpatrrjv to^ 6ovt; avco trpot tov ovpavov, wrreixevat tod dem. if the god denied the assistance prayed for, his statue was flung into the river by the people, immersed in water, or beaten. in the carolingian romances we repeatedly come upon the incident of charles threatenin

elves: in sacred groves the earliest human and animal victims were offered, priests conducted sacrifices and divinations' wise women' enjoyed all but divine authority. the proof furnished by the sameness of language is of itself sufficient and decisive. when the several divisions of a nation speak one and the same language, then, so long as they are left to their own nature and are not exposed to violent influences from without, they always have the same kind of belief and worship. the teutonic race lies midway between celts, slavs, lithuanians, finns, all of them populations that acknowledge gods, and practise a settled worship. the slav nations, spread over widely distant regions, have their principal gods in common; how should it be otherwise in teutondom? as for demanding proofs of the

qui urhis mcniis insertus, quasi dominator dominantium, et ermis, qui et mcrcurius mercimoniis insistentibus colebatur in forensibus. according to this, a statue of mars seems to have stood on the town-wall. that the frisian temples contained images of gods, there seems to be sufficient evidence. it is true, the passage about fosite (p. 84) mentions only fana dei; we are told that wilibrord laid violent hands on the sacred fountain, not that he demolished any image. eorura adjutorio possem eruere; jam enim reliqiia sigillorum (tlie sniallor figures) quae faciliora erant, ipse confregeram. convenientibus autem multis ad hanc dianae statuam, missis funibus traliere coeperunt, sed nihil labor eorimi proficere poterat. then came prayers; egressusque post orationem ad operarios veni, adprehens

rtis mercuriiqne colebatur. cumque delubri illius festa a gentilibus agerentur ac mortui mortuis thura deferrent, medio e vulgo commoventur pueri duo in scandalum, nudutociue unus gladio alterum appetit trucidandum. the lioy runs to the saint's cell, and is saved. quarta autem die, cum gentilitas vellet iterum diis exhibere liljamina, the christian priests offer a fervent jirayer to the martyr, a violent thunderstorm arises, the heathens are terrified: kecedente autem tempestate, gentiles baptizati, statuas quas coluerant confringentes, in lacnm vico amnitjue proximum projecerunt. soon after this, the burgundians settled in tlie district. the statues broken d(n\n, crushed to powder, and tlimg into the lake, every bit the same as in that story of ratpert's. 112 gods. on the otiier hand, the

A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

ckbiting and spite in a firm but creative way, and is perhaps best of all for creating a sparkling shield of protection. topaz topaz is the sanskrit word for 'fire. topaz increases power as the moon waxes, being at its greatest potency at the time of the full moon. perhaps because of this, topaz was said to be proof against nightmares, night terrors and phantoms and malice of the night as well as violent emotions. water in which a topaz has been soaked is a cure for insomnia if drunk an hour before bedtime. a natural energiser, golden topaz is especially good for alleviating work anxieties, especially in the caring professions, and should be kept in the workplace. turquoise mined by the egyptians in sinai more than 6,000 years ago, turquoise and imitations of it have been discovered in gra

ABRAMELIN3

riedly. no. g is a square of c f squares. natsa means to flee or fly quickly. the sacred magick 171 the eighteenth chapter. o heal divers maladies( b) to heal leprosy( c) for chapped hands, etc( d) for old ulcers( e) for pestilential diseases( f) for inveterate paralysis( g) for malignant fevers( h) for bodily pains( i) for sea sickness( j) for vertigo (and giddiness( b a)for the miserere (a most violent and dangerous kind of colic, accompanied by dreadful vomiting( b b)for dropsy( b c)for all kinds of wounds (1) t s a r a a t s a r a a t i r a p l a g (2) b u a h (3) m e t s o r a h e l m i n i m a t m a r o m i r s i r g i o n o o n o i g r i s r i m o r a n t a m i n i m l e h a r o s t e m (4) r e c h e m e r h a s e c h a i a h h a i a h c e s a h r e m e h c e r of abramelin the mage

ALEISTER CROWLEY EIGHT LECTURES ON YOGA

here is going to bother me with that sort of nauseating nonsense. 15. now it is necessary, in order to hold a position, to pay attention to it. that is to say: you are going to become conscious of your body in ways of which you are not conscious if you are engaged in some absorbing mental pursuit, or even in some purely physical activity, such as running. it sounds paradoxical at first sight, but violent exercise, so far from concentrating attention on the body, takes it away. that is because exercise has its own rhythm; and, as i said, rhythm is half-way up the ridge to silence. very good, then; in the comparative stillness of the body, the student becomes aware of minute sounds which did not disturb him in his ordinary life. at least, not when his mind was occupied with matters of intere

ratory and muscular systems. 24. and so? yes. pranayama may be described as nice clean fun. before you have been doing it very long, things are pretty certain to begin to happen, though this, i regret to remark, is fun to you, but death to yoga. the classical physical results of pranayama are usually divided into four stages: 1. perspiration. this is not the ordinary perspiration which comes from violent exercise; it has peculiar properties, and i am not going to tell you what these are, because it is much better for you to perform the practices, obtain the experience, and come to me yourself with the information. in this way you will know that you have got the right thing, whereas if i were to tell you now, you would very likely imagine it. 2. automatic rigidity: the body becomes still, a

ALEISTER CROWLEY ACROSS THE GULF

in such deeds as this- how should i truly become the priestess of the veiled one? therefore they kept me closer and nursed me with luxury and flattery. i had two negro slave-boys that fanned me and that fed me; i had an harp-player from the great city of memphis, that played languorous tunes. but in my mischief i would constantly excite him to thoughts of war and of love; and his music would grow violent and loud, so that the old eunuch, rushing in, would belabour him with his staff. how well i recall that room! large was it and lofty; and there were sculptured pillars of malachite and lapis-lazuli and of porphyry and yellow marble. the floor was of black granite; the roof of white marble. on the southern side was my couch, a softness of exotic furs. to roll in them was to gasp for pleasur

was a great python that inhabited the hall; but he was very old, and too wise to stir. but- so i then believed- he watched me and conveyed intelligence to the old magus of the well. page 7 gulf.txt now then the folly of my guardians appeared in this; that while all day i slept and languished and played idly, at night while they supposed i slept, i slept not. but i rose and gave myself to the most violent exercises. first, i would go into my bathing-pool and hold my breath beneath the water while i invoked the goddess auramoth one hundred times. next, i would walk on my hands around the room; i even succeeded in hopping on one hand. next, i would climb each of the twenty-four smooth pillars. next, i would practise the seventy-two athletic postures. also in many other ways i would strive to

ALEISTER CROWLEY AD MEIORUM CTHULHI GLORIAM

l importance, and these you will come to know in the course of your experiments. there are many others, but some have no power, and will only confuse. the best spirits to summon in the early rites are the fifty spirits of the names of lord marduk who give excellent attendance and who are careful watchers of the outside. they should not be detained any longer than is necessary, and some are indeed violent and impatient natures, and their task is to be given in as short a time as possible, and then they are to be released. after these, the spirits of the seven spheres may be invoked to advantage, after the priest has already trod their ways after the manner of the walking. after the priest has gained entrance to the gate of nanna, he may summon the spirits of that realm, but not before. thes

own, by which sign you shall know that pazuzu will come. and this is the sigil of pazuzu by which he is constrained to come: of all the gods and spirits of abomination, there can be no use or gain to call upon azag-thoth, as he is surely mad. rendered sightless in the battle, he is lord of chaos, and the priest can find little use for him. he is also too powerful to control once called, and gives violent struggle before sent back to the gate, for which only a strong and able magician may dare raise him. thus, for that reason, his seal is not given. of all the gods and spirits of abomination, kutulu only cannot be summoned, for he is the sleeping lord. the magician can not hope to have any power over him, but he may be worshipped and for him the proper sacrifices may be made, so that he wil

ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF LIES

unnecessary even to discuss, whether the distinction of their art is the cause, result, or concomitant of their private peculiarities. book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 99 the fact remains that in vice, as in everything else, some things satiate, others refresh. any game in which perfection is easily attained soon ceases to amuse, although in the beginning its fascination is so violent. witness the tremendous, but transitory, vogue of ping-pong and diabolo. those games in which perfection is impossible never cease to attract. the lesson of the chapter is thus always to rise hungry from a meal, always to violate on's own nature. keep on acquiring a taste for what is naturally repugnant; this is an unfailing source of pleasure, and it has a real further advantage, in destr

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

ceremony to correspond to tetragrammaton in this exalted sense might be difficult if not impossible. in such a ceremony the rituals of purification alone might occupy many incarnations. it will be necessary, therefore, to revert to the simpler view of tetragrammaton, remembering only that the "he" final is the throne of the spirit, of the shin of pentagrammaton. the yod will represent a swift and violent creative energy; following this will be a calmer and more reflective but even more powerful flow of will, the irresistible force of a mighty river. this state of mind will be followed by an expansion of the consciousness; it will penetrate all space, and this will finally undergo a crystallization resplendent with interior light. such modifications of the original will may be observed in t

of themselves; the events relative to marriage<intelligence, and became the prey of an aged and hideous pithecoid. aleister crowley's wife insisted upon doing her own will, as she defined it; this compelled him to stand aside. what happened to mme. constant happened to her, although in a more violent and disastrous form: all these offer surprisingly close parallels. 6. the characters of the two men present subtle identities in many points. both seem to be constantly trying to reconcile insuperable antagonisms. both find it hard to destroy the delusion that men's fixed beliefs and customs may be radically altered by a few friendly explanations. both show a curious fondness for out-thewa

t important and enduring samadhi results from the contemplation of the object most opposite to the devotee<equinox, this concluding paragraph of section 40 is an editorial comment inserted in the text>>on other planes, it has been suggested that the most opposed types make the best marriages and produce the healthiest children. the greatest pictures and operas are those in which violent extremes are blended, and so generally in every field of activity. even in mathematics, the greatest parallelogram is formed if the lines composing it are set at right angles. 41 "conclusions from the foregoing- it may then be suggested to the philosophus, that although his work will be harder his reward will be greater if he choose a deity most remote from his own nature. this method is h

different in character from that customarily induced by exertion. if the practitioner rub this sweat thoroughly into his body, he will greatly strengthen it. 405 (b) the tendency to perspiration will stop as the practice is continued, and the body become automatically rigid. describe this rigidity with minute accuracy (c) the state of automatic rigidity will develop into a state characterised by violent spasmodic movements of which the practitioner is unconscious, but of whose result he is aware. this result is that the body hops gently from place to place. after the first two or three occurrences of this experience, asana is not lost. the body appears (on another theory) to have lost its weight almost completely and to be moved by an unknown force (d) as a development of this stage, the

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

mars aggravated by the square of sol and venus, you would indeed have bee a wild man of the woods, arrogant, bigoted, domineering, incapable of seeing a second side to any question, headstrong, haughty, a seething hell-broth of hate; and this fact disables your judgment" all perfectly true. my equable nature is congenitally hostile to extreme measures, except in imagination. i cannot bear sudden violent movements. climbing rocks, people used to say that i didn't climb them, that i oozed over them! this explains, i think, my deep-seated dislike of many passages in the boot of the law "o prophet! thou hast ill will to learn this writing. magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 218 i see thee hate the hand& the pen; but i am stronger (al ii, 10-11) well, what is the upsho

he law of the strong: this is our law and the joy of the world" that sets up a standard, with a vengeance (note "they feel not" twice repeated. there should be something important to the thesis herein concealed) magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 233 the passage becomes exalted, but a verse later resumes the theme, setting forth the philosophical basis of these apparently violent and arrogant remarks..it is a lie, this folly against self (al ii, 22) this is the central doctrine of thelema in this matter. what are we to understand by it? that this imbecile and nauseating cult of weakness- democracy some call it- is utterly false and vile. let us look into the matter (first consult al ii, 24, 25, 48, 49, 58, 59. and iii, 18, 58, 59. it might be confusing to quote the

ALEISTER CROWLEY MEDITATION

on this principal will are so many leakages; they are like fat to the athlete. the majority of the people in this world are ataxic; they cannot coordinate their mental muscles to make a purposed movement. they have no real will, only a set of wishes, many of which contradict others. the victim wobbles from one to the other (and it is no less wobbling because the movements may occasionally be very violent) and at the end of life the movements cancel each other out. nothing has been achieved; except the one thing of which the victim is not conscious: the destruction of his own character, the confirming of indecision. such an one is torn limb from limb by choronzon. how then is the will to be trained? all these wishes, whims, caprices, 69 diagram on this page: solomonic sword vertical to the

ALEISTER CROWLEY TAO TEH KING

e were parents of all things((the third triad and malkuth) all things pass from obscurity to manifestation, inspired harmoniously by the breath of the void((the tao) 2. men do not like to be fatherless, virtueless, unworthy: yet rulers describe themselves by these names. thus increase bringeth decrease to some, and decrease bringeth increase to others. 3. others have taught thus; i consent to it. violent men and strong die not by natural death. this fact is the foundation of my law. 48 chapter xliii the cosmic method. 1. the softest substance((water-yoni) hunteth down the hardest((rock- lingam) the unsubstantial((the luminiferous ether) penetrateth where there is no opening. here is the virtue of inertia. 2. few are they who attain: whose speech is silence, whose work is inertia. 49 chapte

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE I CHING

l gladly view it. the wag not thy toungue, nor drop thy jaw! 32 the hang hexagram fire of air- hang: by persistance are great empires built. there is no law beyond do what thou wilt, lust of result mars will in every way; but steadfast purpose spans the vast abysm. maintain thy virtue- heed not criticism! seek not reward; thy work be its own chris, passion love wins, where active loses, fray; and violent efforts end in swift decay. 33 the thun hexagram lingam of earth- thun: a retirement. though thy force be spent. adroit withdrawl masters the event! peril! withdraw! keep still- though tail yet show. hold fast thy purpose subtly, even so. gracious to them that bind thee; hate their ire; maugre their will, the great have wit to retire. retreat in order- even the gods admire. retreat with di

, his servants fled 'ware danger. though rich, armed, rested, still set caution ranger! good manners, self effacement with the throw; while arrogance and violence hurt the stranger. 57 the sun hexagram air of air- sun: wood, wind; mark their subtly suave persistance! elastic ease, the line of least resistance. infirm of purpose, learn the soldier's way. ask humbly of the gods to guide thy course! violent excess of struggle breeds remorse. wide forethoughts and shrewd tactics pledge thee prey. with steady, easy strokes apply thy force. fear, indecision, sap the last resource. 58 the tui hexagram water of water- tui: still waters may run deep and free; mistake not slackness for philosophy! appease thyself, harmonious in thy sphere! single thy will, most utterly sincere! turn not aside when s

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

ot suggest to him that he might be incommoded by the beam of his own? aware of the errors introduced into his calculations by the comparatively steady, regular, and imperceptible motion of his earth-borne body, how not to be stricken aghast to contemplate the possible consequences of taking, as a fixed and absolute point for the base of his triangulations, and unknown and uncontrollable engine in violent, erratic and incalculable action, neither to be mastered nor measured, his mind? who dare presume to set limits to the eccentricities of a brain which is the logical conclusion for a love-harried, witch-burning, god-fearing, fox-hunting, cannibal ape, spice with tubercle, syphilis, insanity and the rest of the poisons for one premise and an unintelligible and accidental environment for the

r. this method is continuous, and proceedeth ever from the gross to the fine, and from the particular to the general, dissolving all things into the one substance of light "conclusio de hoc modo sanctitatis "learn now that impressions of sense have opposites readily conceived, as long to short, or light to dark; and so with emotions and perceptions, as love to hate, or false to true; but the more violent is the antagonism, the more is it bound in illusion, determined by relation. thus, the word "long" hath no meaning save it be referred to a standard; but love is not thus obscure, because hate is its twin, partaking bountifully of a common nature therewith. now, hear this: it was given unto me in my visions of the aethyrs, when i was in the desert of sahara, by tolga, that above the abyss

e newspapers will point out to us that "the people" prefer to starve, and thank john d. rockefeller for the permission to do so. still deeper, there is a meaning in this verse applicable to the process of personal initiation. by "the people" we may understand the many-headed and mutable mob which swarms in the slums of our own minds. most men are almost entirely at the mercy of a mass of loud and violent emotions, without discipline or even organization. they sway with the mood of the moment. they lack purpose, foresight, and intelligence. they are moved by ignorant and irrational instincts, many of which affront the law of self-preservation itself, with suicidal stupidity. the moral idea which we call "the people" is the natural enemy of good government. he who is 'chosen' by hadit to kin

themselves without shame or fear. m the will to die* also there rose up a soul of filth and of weakness, and it corrupted all the rule of the tao. n the vibration which includes life and death as complementary curves- then only was heaven established to bear sway; for only in the lowest corruption is form manifest (phallus. e softened, but otherwise unmodulated breath- also did heaven manifest in violent light (air or the aethyr. r continuous vibration, like l but active- and in soft light (the sun. q combines k+ u- then were the waters gathered together from the heaven (water. v conscious male will. manhood, strength, truth, righteousness, immortality, integrity- and a crust of earth concealed the core of flame (earth. k opening as if startled- around the globe gathered the wide air (the

th and splendour. his formula is not yet fully understood. following him will arise the equinox of ma, the goddess of justice, it may be a hundred or ten thousand years from now; for the computation of time is not here as there. the new comment note the close connexion between leo and libra in the tarot, the numbers viii and xi of their trumps being interchanged with xi and viii. there is no such violent antithesis as that between osiris and horus; strength will prepare the reign of justice. we should begin already, as i deem, to regard this justice as the ideal whose way we should make ready, by virtue of our force and fire. taking the "holy place" to be boleskine house, it has already been subjected to a sort of destruction. it was presented by me to the o.t.o. and sold in order to obtai

th is the fuel of fire, the corruption of rust; the rest is inert, the soul of explosives, with a trace of that stifling and suffocating gas which is yet food for vegetable, as it is poison to animal, life. we have here a picture of the average man, of a fool; he has no will of his own, is all things to all men, is void, a repeater of words of whose sense he knows nought, a drifter, both idle and violent, compact partly of fierce passions that burn up both himself and the other, but mostly of inert and characterless nonentity, with a little heaviness, dullness, and stupefaction for his only positive qualities. such are the 'fools' whom we despise. the man of thelema is vertebrate, organized, purposeful, steady, self-controlled, virile; he uses the air as the food of his blood; so also, wer

haracterless nonentity, with a little heaviness, dullness, and stupefaction for his only positive qualities. such are the 'fools' whom we despise. the man of thelema is vertebrate, organized, purposeful, steady, self-controlled, virile; he uses the air as the food of his blood; so also, were he deprived of fools he could no live. we need our atmosphere, after all; it is only when the fools become violent madmen that we need our cloak of silence to wrap us, and our staff to stay us as we ascend our mountain-ridge; and it is only if we go down into the darkness of mines to dig us treasure of earth that we need fear to choke on their poisonous breath. al iii,58 "but the keen and the proud, the royal and the lofty; ye are brothers" the new comment "the keen" these are the men whose will is as

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE SWORD OF SONG

bullying if they dare! another might be so gross, so cowardly; but not our greatest poet! a good portion of this play, as will be shown later, is devoted to a bitter assault upon the essentially english notion that the pugilist is the supreme device of the creator for furthering human happiness (see cashel byron s pro-fession for a similar, though more logical and betterworded, attack) coarse and violent language continues to disgrace lear s follower; only gloucester, the unconscionable ass and villian of scene i, has a word to say in his defence. in scene iii. we have a taste of edgar s quality. had this despicable youth the consciosness of innocence, or even common courage, he had surely stood to his trial. not he! he plays the coward s part and his disguise is not even decent. in scene

is a sad shipwreck they suffer on emerging into the cold world. this is why those who seek to buttress up religion are so anxious to prove that the universe has no real existence, or only a temporary and relatively unimportant one; the result is of course the usual self-destructive advaitist muddle. the precepts of morality and religion are thus of use, of vital use to us, in restraining the more violent forces alike of nature and of man. for unless law and order prevail, we have not the necessary quiet and resources for investigating, and learning to bring under our control, all the divergent phenomena of our prison, a work which we undertake that at last we may be able to break down the walls, and find that freedom which an inconsiderate inversion has denied. the mystical precepts of pse

his clerical clothes: while, as for me, i myself was the bacillus in the forest of lanka: i was the old lady: i was (he shuddered) the british government: i was the mosquito that buzzed in the girl s flute: i was bhavani: i was huxlananda swami; and at the last, at this blessed hour, i am that i am. but, lord, said the five hundred thousand and one arahats in a breath, thou art then guilty of six violent deaths! nay, thou hast hounded one soul from death to death through all these incarnations! what of this first precept2 of yours? children, answered the glorious one, do not be so foolish as to think that death is necessarily an evil. i have not come to found a hundred years club, and to include mosquitoes in the membership. in this case to have kept perdu r abu alive was to have played in

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 1

ow the wizard way to god. wherever he leads my foot shall follow; over the height, into the hollow, up to the caves of pure cold breath, down to the deeps of foul hot death, across the seas, through the fires, past the palace of desires; where he will, whether he will or no, if i go, i care not whither i go. for in me is the taint of the faery blood. fast, fast, its emerald flood leaps within me, violent rude like a bestial faun's beatitude. in me the faery blood runs hard: my sires were a druid, a devil, a bard, a beast, a wizard, a snake and a satyr; for- as my mother said- what does it matter? 44 she was a fay, pure of the faery; queen morgan's daughter by an aery demon that came to orkney once to pay the beetle his orisons. so, it is i that writhe with the twitch of the faery blood, an

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

he engine: and upon its accurate performance of this work the whole efficiency of the locomotive depends. the great difficulty with this slide-valve consists in he fact that its face must be perfectly, almost mathematically, smooth; and no machine has yet been devised that can cut this valve-face smooth enough. so what they do is this: they make use of the very force of the steam itself, the very violent action of steam, to plane down that valve-face to the necessary smoothness. the valve, made as smooth as machinery can make it, is put in its place, and steam is admitted; so that the valve is made to work under very great pressure, and very quickly for a time. as it races backwards and forwards, under this unusually heavy pressure of steam, the mere friction against the port-face of the c

rom the dark drone of shame- the world reverberated the unutterable name! astarte from her trance leapt loving to the dance, greeting as fire greets firs her whirling worshippers. and all her joy was theirs, and all their madness hers! yea! thou and i that strove for mastery in love, circling the altar stone maze-like, with magic moan, forthwith made that divinest destiny our own. throughout that violent vigil we wove the stormy sigil, our faces ashen-lipped from our heart's blood that dripped on the armed talismans of that moon-vaulted crypt. then came the sombre spectre from the abyss of nectar; yea, from the icy north came the great vision forth, a giant breaking through the weary web of wrath. 61 then, in the midst, behold that blaze of burnished gold imperishable, set with adamant and

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

reat mountain in the desert near bou-s ada at 12-3 p.m. on december 2. holy unto thee, but only remote (the sense of this passage seems to be, that the holiness of a thing implies its personal relation with one, just as one cannot blaspheme an unknown god, because one does not know what to say to annoy him. and this explains the perfect inefficiency of those who try to insult the saints; the most violent attacks are very often merely clumsy compliments) now the angel is spread completely over the globe, a dewy film of silver upon that luminous blue. and a great voice cries: behold the queen of heaven, how she hath woven her robes from the loom of justice. for as that straight path of the arrow cleaving the rainbow became righteousness in her that sitteth in the hall of double truth, so at

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 1 2

hat could be done normally in 3) demands the whole attention. 1.30. drifted into a nap. well! we shall try what brother body really wants. 1.35. my attempt to go to sleep has made me supernaturally wakeful. i am as often before in the state described by paul (not my masseur; the other paul! in his epistle to the romans, cap. vii. v. 19. i shall rise and go forth. 1.55. i have a good mind to try violent excitement of the muladhara cakkr m; for the whole sushumna seems dead. this at the risk of being labelled a black magician by clergymen, christian scientists, and the "self-reliant" classes in general. 2.15. arrived (partly by cab) at the place. certain curious phenomena which i have noticed at odd times "e.g. on thursday night but did not think proper to record must be investigated. it

perfectly balanced, neither hungry nor nauseated. this is indeed more important than it seems; it is a sure sign when one sees a person take up fads that he is under the black rule of apophis. in the kingdom of osiris there is freedom and light. to-day i shall eat neither with the frank gluttony of isis nor with the severe asceticism of apophis. i shall eat as much and as little as i fancy; these violent means are no longer necessary. like count fosco, i shall "go on my way sustained by my sublime confidence, self-balanced by my impenetrable calm. 10.50. i have spent half an hour wandering in the mus e du luxembourg. i now sit down to meditate on this new ritual. the following, so it appears, should be the outlines damn it, i've a good mind to write it straight off no! i'll be patient an

ry hanged man again. 10.42. not much good. the mantra goes on, but without getting hold of the chakkr m.'tis difficult to explain; the best simile i can get is that of a motor running with the clutch out; or of a man cycling on a suspended machine. there's no grip to it. 47 the fact of the matter is, i am quite unconcentrated. evidently the osiris risen stage is over; and i think it is a case for violent measures. if one were to slack off now and hope for the morning, like a shipwrecked paul, one would probably wake up a mere man of the world. the question then arises: what shall i do to be saved? the only answer and one which is quite unconnected with the question is that a ritual of adeptus major should display the birth of horus and slaying of typhon. here again horus and harpocrates

ced here! very good. then how aspire? who is it that standeth in the moon-ray? the holy guardian angel. aye! o my lord adonai, thou art the beginning and the end of the path. for as thou hb:heh hb:taw hb:aleph thou art also 406 hb:vau hb:taw tau the material world, the omega. and as he hb:aleph hb:vau hb:heh thou art 12, the rays of the ineffable crown.(a disaster has occurred; viz. a sudden and violent attack of that which demands a tabloid of pepsin, bismuth, and charcoal and gets it. on my return, 11.34, i continue. and as hb:yod hb:nun hb:aleph ani "i" thou art also hb:nun hb:yod hb:aleph 2 the negative, that is beyond these on either side! but this illness is a nuisance. i must have got a little chill somehow. its imminence would account for my lack of concentration. and i could dou

series of adventures of an annoying type every one acted as badly as he knew how, and as unexpectedly. waking just now, and instantly concentrating on adonai, i found my body seized with a little quivering, very curious and pleasant, like trembling leaves in a continuous air. i think i have heard this state of interior trembling described in some mystic books. i think the shakers and quakers had violent shudderings. abdullah haji of shiraz writes: just as the body shudders when the soul gives up to allah in its quick career itself. it is the tiniest, most intimate trembling, not unlike that of kambhakham or "vindu-siddhi"[see the shiva sanhita. ed. properly performed; but of a female quality. i feel as if i were being shaken; in 77 the other cases i recognize my own ardour as the cause. i

,"konx om pax. another failure, but an excusable one. i will now beseech adonai as best i may to give me back my lost powers. for i am no more even a magician! so lost am i in the illusions that i have made in the search for adonai, that i am become the vilest of them all! 10.27. a strange and unpleasant experience. my thought suddenly transmuted itself into a muscular cry, so that my legs gave a violent jerk. this i expect is at bottom the explanation of the bhuchari-siddhi. a very bad form of uncontrolled thought. i was on the edge of sleep; it woke me. the fact is, all is over! i am done! i have tried for the great initiation and i have failed: i am swept away into strange hells. lord adonai! let the fires be informing; let them "balance, assain assoil. i suppose this rash attempt will

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2

nd then the whole line of thought breaks down. let me give an example "thought "criticisms and their glyphs" 1. man a man reaping- meaning "good- go on" a horse "true- mill's definition" 2. featherless biped. three horses in a field "are there no other featherless bipeds" a stream "stop--stop--stop" 3. was it mill? a tombstone on a hill "was it locke" 4. locke? locke? a battle. thousands of other violent glyphs. the whole mind is now a raging sea of confused thought: doubts, attempts to remember accurately who on earth first said "featherless biped" even an agony to recover thought 1, and start again. this one unfortunate weakness of thought 2 has drawn the thought-current away from the consideration of "man" to an academic question; and, as hashish goes, one is unlikely ever to get back t

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 2

ter for the purpose 197 of curing a certain lady i, mother of soror q.f.d.f, of a serious illness. extraordinary were its results. for having carefully celebrated the ritual he instructed soror q.f.d.r. to feed the talisman with incense, and water it with dew. this she neglected to do, the result being that when she placed the talisman on her sick mother, this venerable old lady was seized with a violent series of fits, and nearly died. q.f.d.r, however, reconsecrated the talisman, the result being that the lady i_ speedily recovered the whole of her former strength, and survived to the ripe old age of ninety- two. with a similar talisman, too hurriedly prepared, he cured the pain in the leg of a certain friend of his; but forgetting to close the circle he found himself afflicted, exactly

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 3

s thrown draperies of cleanly woven fabric, delicate and frail as spiders' webs_ and as silvery and strong as they. this is a craftsmanship exquisitely subtle and severe, a style of almost superhuman austerity. in our shadowy choleraic we have the imitation of this, its reflection in a dull and dirty mind. smudge. when ruskin reproached whistler for his ability to distinguish between colours less violent than vermilion and emerald, he was no doubt a philistine. but how much worse is the bohemian who thinks "since i cannot see anything but muddiness in these silver-grey quarter-tones, i can easily rival whistler" forthwith he mixes up all the colours in his box, daubs a canvas with them and? certainly he deceives ruskin, but he deceives nobody else. genius, o weary one, is not an infinite c

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3

h the best grace in the world. the tyrannical hunger and thirst of which we speak are not easily assayed without considerable trouble. for the man feels himself so much above material things, or rather he is so much overwhelmed by his drunkenness, that he must develop a lengthy spell of courage to move a bottle or a fork. the definitive crisis determined by the digestion of food is, in fact, very violent; it is impossible to struggle against it. and such a state would not be supportable if it lasted too long, and if it did not soon give place to another phase of intoxication, which in the case above cited interprets itself by splendid visions, tenderly terrifying, and at the same time full of consolations. this new state is what the easterns call "kaif" it is no longer the whirlwind or the

now arise a certain softer flash in the liquid, and an elemental may be evoked to test the condition. when this softer flash is manifest, place the curcurbite into the balneum mariae to digest with a "very" gentle heat for seven days. place it then in balneum arenae to distil, beginning with a gentile, and ending with a strong, heat. distil thus till nothing more will come over, even with a most violent heat. preserve the fluid in a closely stoppered vial: it is an elixir for use according to the substance from which it was prepared. if from a thing medicinal, a medicine; if from a metal, for the purifying of metals; and herein shalt thou use thy judgment. the residuum thou shalt place without powdering into a crucible, well sealed and luted. and thou shalt place the same in thine athanor

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 2

o creep behind her. a fixed idea had taken possession of his childish brain. he would take the jewels everyone thought so beautiful, and take them to ljubov. suddenly, he sprang forward and his hands searched in the darkness for the ears. a tiny little sound, made by the lady, as she turned round, helped him to find the place. his fingers closed on each side over the ears and he pulled out with a violent movement. the lady fell unconscious without having uttered a sound, so acute and sudden had been the pain. piotr went away slowly, his hands grasping two ear-rings with a little piece of human flesh attached to them. 305 v he sought ljubov. she, who was like a shoot out of the stem of jesse, who did not judge after the sight of her eyes, who could stretch out her hand on the den of the bas

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6

blackness hems it in. not hell's heart hath so noxious a shade; yet harmless and unharmed, and undismayed, pines in her prison an unsullied maid. penned by the master mage to his desire, she baffles his seductions and his ire, praying god's all-annihilating fire. the lord of hosts gave ear unto her song: the lord of hosts waxed wrathful at her wrong. he loosed the hound of heaven from its thong. violent and vivid smote the levin flash. once the tower rocked and cracked beneath its lash, caught inextinguishable fire; was ash. but that same fire that quelled the robber strife, and struck each being out of lust and life, left the mild maiden a rejoicing wife. 13 12. and this: 13. there is a well before the great white throne that is choked up with rubbish from the ages; rubble and clay and s

ALEX SANDERS THE KING OF THE WITCHES

ntions obvious. ruth gave him her address and he arranged to visit her that night. her flat consisted of two attic rooms in a victorian house a mile or two from riversdale, and here their affair blossomed again. he refused to take her back to riversdale, for love in an attic, even one as spartan as this, provided him with more excitement. but the brief passion did not last; before long they had a violent quarrel in a city pub. they had been drinking all evening, and alex had just bought a bottle of wine to take back to her flat, when she began jeering at his friends 'they're using you' she laughed 'they wouldn't have anything to do with you if you had no money-they just pretend they like you and find you fascinating. you should be grateful i'm letting you come back to my place so that you

ssive; normally gentle, they can become his dominant feature when he is engaged in mystic rituals. a constant stream of visitors-mostly witches or those seeking initiation-interrupt the interview. they are invited to sit and listene. occasionally alex breaks off to go into greater detail.for their benefit. intelligent, patient, easy-going--exceptin. the face of dishonesty, when his temper becomes violent-he speaks his mind in. soft lancashire accents, making no concession to the double-talk of polite conversation. question .how many practising witches are there in britain today? answer: about four .thousand, but they are increasing monthly. q: how many hereditary witches are there besides yourself? a: five that i know of. two in scotland, others in lancashire. sussex and cornwall. q: what

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

sion is clouded, the vibration lower than perhaps it should be, and the judgment fogged by the miasmas arising from circumstances on the physical plane. with many, much arises in the astral body that is based on old vibration and has no foundation in fact, and the battleground is so to control the astral situation that out of present anxieties and worries may grow confidence and peace, and out of violent action and interaction there may be elaborated tranquility. it is possible to reach a point where naught that occurs can ruffle the inner calm; where the peace that passeth understanding is known and experienced, because the consciousness is centred in the ego, who is peace itself, being the circle of the buddhic life; where poise itself is known and felt, and equilibrium reigns because th

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

nating second subplane, that being also the goal for the monads of activity who have to develop the love aspect. in the five worlds of human evolution both groups of monads have to control atomic and molecular matter as well and this is done by the utilisation to the full (as full as may be possible in this second system, of the will or power aspect. the "kingdom of god suffereth violence and the violent take it by force" or by will or power. it is not will, as we shall know it in the final system but it is will as known in this system, and it has to be utilised to the uttermost by the evolving monad in his struggle to control each atomic subplane. the monads of power have a much greater struggle, and hence the fact so often apparent that people on what we term the power ray, have so often

ves of the great majority of people. to the heavenly man, astral matter corresponds to the liquid portion in the physical body of man, and is for him therefore no principle. the astral plane is man's principal battle-ground and the area of his most intense field of sensation, mental sensation (esoterically understood) is for him as yet only a possibility. the astral body is the seat of man's most violent vibration, and these vibrations are a potent cause of his physical plane activities. if man only realised it, the devas of the astral plane at present very largely control what he does and says, and his goal of evolution (his immediate goal) is to liberate himself from their control in order that he, the real ego or thinker, may be the dominating influence. to be explicit, and thus to illu

orresponds to the "fire-mist" stage in the formation of a solar system and of a planet. the pitris of the mist are then active as one of the many subsidiary groups of the three major groups. 2. the inchoate. condensation has set in but all is as yet inchoate, and the condition is chaotic; there is no definite form "the pitris of the chaos" hold sway, and are characterised by excessive energy, and violent activity, for the greater the condensation prior to co-ordination the more terrific are the effects of activity. this is true of gods, of men, and of atoms. 3. the fiery. the internal energy of the rapidly congregating atoms and their effect upon each other produces an increase of heat, and a consequent demonstration of the spheroidal form, so that the vehicle of all entities is seen to be

re to be seen. the astral substance is as yet insufficiently organised, and when aroused by egoic energy moves violently. astral substance is played upon by two counter streams of force: first, the egoic, and secondly, that vibration set up through countless ages on the physical plane, which is latent in substance itself, and is the result of an earlier solar system. this it is which produces the violent action and reaction to be seen in every life. it is not possible to give more data concerning the unfoldment of the petals and their connection with the etheric centres. three hints of practical import anent this stupendous subject may however be given which, if duly pondered upon, may carry illumination to those who are ready. the first is that the etheric centres become active in a fourt

this is due to the present inclination of the manipulatory devas of the lower generative organs to seek the throat centre, and to function there, utilising the strength of the kundalini fire to bring this about. all this is under the law of evolution, but in the interim between cause and justified effect much harm, evasion of the law, and consequent suffering can be seen. owing, therefore, to the violent reaction at this time against the safeguarding laws of civilisation, it has been decided that the nature and functions of the devas must be somewhat revealed to man, and that their place in the scheme of things, and man's close connection and dependence upon them, must be given out.83(249) at the same time, the means whereby they can be contacted, and the words whereby they can be controll

oem in forty-two verses. the logoic liquid body- 549- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust this song or vibration causes the bringing in of a body of devas from the logoic heart centre to swell the efforts of those already active. the liquid body of the solar logos appears, and the form exists in its six differentiations. concretion is very rapid, and activity is considerably more violent owing to the greater density of the accruing substance. the logoic book of life..seventh plane..exists in forty-nine chapters. the entire form stands revealed. during evolution it must manifest its purpose and its nature. a third group of devas from the logoic throat centre appear, and cooperate with their brothers. all the fires are burning, all the centres are active, and every petal, fo

ms of nature a process somewhat similar in kind though not in degree is being attempted. the tremendous manipulation of ores, the scientific work of the chemist, and scientific investigation is analogous in the mineral kingdom to the world processes which are being utilised to liberate the human spark. out of the chaos and turmoil of the world war, for instance, and the weight of metal undergoing violent disintegration the mineral monad emerged as from an initiatory test, incomprehensible as this may seem. it will be apparent that a great simultaneous movement is on foot to produce more rapid radiation in all the kingdoms of nature so that when the cycle is run the process of planetary radiation may be consummated. this intensive culture is not proceeding upon all the planets but only upon

an monads compose those centres, each group will have its own "activity" problems, will spiral through the round of being in its own peculiar manner, and will demonstrate qualities and motions different from its brothers. for instance, through withdrawal of energy and not through basic inertia those monads who are the sum total of the centre of creative force of the heavenly man show qualities of violent reaction on the physical plane against certain "laws of nature" and in the period of their transition from the lowest centre to the throat centre of the- 657- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust heavenly man, betray qualities of revolt which make them a puzzle to their brothers. we have now to consider the "frictional activity" of the mental sheath, and the activity of the

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

characteristic of what may be called "the unregenerated mental" nature. the aspirant has a perception of what might be, though the obstacles as yet overcome him; he is ceaselessly conscious of failure, and this engenders in him a condition of remorse, of disgust, despair and of despondency. 3. misplaced bodily activity. the inner condition works out on the physical plane as an intense activity, a violent seeking for solution or for solace, a constant running hither and thither in search of peace. it is the main characteristic at this time of our mental aryan race and is the cause of the aggressive intensity of endeavour found in all walks of life. to this the educational processes (as they speed up the mental body) have been largely contributory factors. the great contribution of education

1. the attribute of balance or rhythm distinguishes the mental vehicle. when the mental body is organized and man is being directed by his mind, his life becomes stabilised and organized also and the direction of his affairs proceeds in a balanced manner. 2. the quality of activity or mobility is the characteristic of the emotional or astral nature and, when this is dominant the life is chaotic, violent, emotional and subjected to every mood and feeling. it is primarily the quality of the desire life. 3. inertia is the quality dominating the physical body and the whole objective of the ego is to break down that inertia and drive its lowest vehicle into an activity which will bring about the desired ends. hence the use and necessity for the guna of mobility and the full play of the emotion

ith which the human unit is the most concerned and cover his career from the moment when he first took incarnation and throughout the long cycle of lives- 87- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust until he passes through the various gates of initiation out into the larger life of the cosmos. first inertia distinguishes him, and his forms are of so heavy and gross a nature that many and violent contacts are needed before he becomes aware of his surroundings and later intelligently appreciates them. the great elements of earth, water, fire and air play their part in the building of his forms and are incorporated into his very being. his various sense organs slowly become active; first, the five senses and then when the second quality of rajas or activity is firmly established, the

hrough persistent slight effort and through the concentration of the mind upon the infinite. this covers the two aspects which in meditation produce difficulty, the comfort of the body and the control of the mind. it is noteworthy that the effort to attain forgetfulness of the physical body through correct posture is brought about through steady gentle persistent practise, rather than through the violent forcing of the body into postures and attitudes unaccustomed and uncomfortable. when this can be done and when the mind can be so engrossed upon a consideration of the things of the soul, then steadiness and ease characterize the man on the physical plane. he is forgetful of the physical vehicle and hence can concentrate the mind, and his concentration of the mind is then so one-pointed th

that is gradual, and relatively slow, is the method of every natural process and this soul unfoldment is, after all, but one of the great processes of nature. all that the aspirant has to do is to provide the right conditions. the growth then will take care of itself normally. steady perseverance, patient endurance, the achievement of a little every day, are of more value to the aspirant than the violent rushing forward and the enthusiastic endeavour of the emotional and temperamental person. the undue forcing of one's development carries with it certain most definite and specific dangers. these are avoided when the student realizes that the path is long and that an intelligent understanding of each stage of the path is of more value to him than the results achieved through the premature a

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

y are. the plea "i have no time" is an utterly futile one, and indicates simply lack of interest. let us consider now the rules upon which we will proceed. first of all, we shall endeavor to find time early in the morning for our meditation work. the reason for this is, that after we have participated in the happenings of the day and in the general give and take of life, the mind is in a state of violent vibration; this is not the case if the meditation is performed first thing in the morning. then it is relatively quiet, and the mind can be more rapidly attuned to the higher states of consciousness. again, if we start the day with the focussing of our attention on spiritual things and on the affairs of the soul, we shall live the day in a different manner. if this becomes a habit, we shal

ents frequently complain of over-stimulation and of such an increased energy that they find themselves unable to cope with it. they tell us that, when attempting to meditate, they have an inclination to weep, or to be unduly restless; they have periods of intense activity wherein they find themselves running hither and thither serving, talking, writing and working so that they end by undergoing a violent reaction, sometimes to the point of nervous collapse. others complain of pains in the head, of headaches immediately after meditating, or of an uncomfortable vibration in the forehead, or the throat. they also find themselves unable to sleep as well as heretofore. they are, in fact, over-stimulated. the nervous system is being affected through the medium of fine and subtle "nadis" which un

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

eterrent forces of life to have enabled them to develop a fairly true sense of values. i assume they are endeavouring to live as those who know something of the true eternal values of the soul. they are not to be kept back by any happenings to the personality or by the pressure of time and circumstance, by age or physical disability. they have wisely learnt that enthusiastic rushing forward and a violent energetic progress has its drawbacks, and that a steady, regular, persistent endeavour will carry them further in the long run. spasmodic spurts of effort and temporary pressure peter out into disappointment and a weighty sense of failure. it is the tortoise and not the hare that arrives first at the goal, though both achieve eventually- 33- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis t

seems to stand on the mountain top looking out over a sunlit landscape, where all is clear to his vision. he knows and feels himself to be a son of god. later, however, the clouds seem to descend and he is sure of nothing, and seems to know nothing. he walks in the sunlight and is almost overpowered by the brilliance and heat of the solar rays, and wonders how long this uneven experience and the violent alternation of these opposites is to go on. once however that he grasps the fact he is watching the effect of the cyclic impulses and the effect of the soul's meditation upon his form nature, the meaning becomes clearer and he realises that it is that form aspect which is failing in its response, and re-acting to energy with unevenness. he then learns that once he can live in the soul cons

f from this angle. study your daily conduct and words and thoughts so as to make them utterly harmless. set yourself to think those thoughts about yourself and others which will be constructive and positive, and hence harmless in their effects. study your emotional effect on others so that by no mood, no depression, and no emotional reaction can you harm a fellow-man. remember in this connection, violent spiritual aspiration and enthusiasm, misplaced or misdirected, may quite easily harm a fellow-man, so look not only at your wrong tendencies but at the use of your virtues. if harmlessness is the keynote of your life, you will do more to produce right harmonious conditions in your personality than any amount of discipline along other lines. the drastic purgation brought about by the attemp

erve but to stimulate undesirable conditions, to foster that which should be eliminated and to bring to the surface all the hidden weaknesses. that this has to be done inevitably is so, but much must be done along this line before admission into a group of disciples; otherwise much of the master's valuable time will perforce be given to the elimination and nullifying of the effects of the chela's violent reactions on other chelas in the same group. it is better to wait and work gradually and- 110- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust intelligently oneself than force one's way unprepared into lines of forces before one can handle either them or their consequences. another factor that an adept has to consider is whether there are in incarnation those chelas with whom a man ha

the subsequent re-focussing of attention and it must be remembered in this connection that the basic law underlying all magical work is that "energy follows thought. if aspirants would remember this they would live through their periods of aridity with greater ease and would be conscious of the underlying purpose. it might here be asked what are the dangers of this midway spot? the dangers of too violent fluctuation between land and water, or between the emotional response to life and truth or life on the physical plane. some aspirants are too emotional in their reactions; others too materialistic. the effect of this is felt in the midway spot and produces a violent instability. this instability has a direct effect on the solar plexus centre which was the "midway spot" in early atlantean t

ng forth of new cells to the pineal gland and at the same time such a strong reaction set up that the entire body will be affected, resulting in the streaming upward of many stimulated lives to take the places of those who are finding their way into the centre of hierarchical endeavour. the "waters of space, in which this re-orientation and reversal of tendencies is progressing, are in a state of violent turmoil. the vortex of conflicting desire in which men find themselves is now chaotic and so potent that these waters are stirred to the very depths. students of modern history and of social order are faced with an unprecedented condition, corresponding in the corporate body of humanity to that upheaval in the life of an individual aspirant which always precedes the passing onto the path o

ore particularly to average man, and see whence come the waves of fear which sweep him so constantly off his feet. 1. the fear of death is based upon: a. a terror of the final rending processes in the act of death itself. b. horror of the unknown and the indefinable. c. doubt as to final immortality. d. unhappiness at leaving loved ones behind or of being left behind. e. ancient reactions to past violent deaths, lying deep in the subconsciousness. f. clinging to form life, because primarily identified with it in consciousness. g. old erroneous teaching as to heaven and hell, both equally unpleasant in prospect to certain types. i speak about death as one who knows the matter from both the outer world experience and the inner life expression: there is no death. there is, as you know, entran

ng as to heaven and hell, both equally unpleasant in prospect to certain types. i speak about death as one who knows the matter from both the outer world experience and the inner life expression: there is no death. there is, as you know, entrance into fuller life. there is freedom from the handicaps of the fleshly vehicle. the rending process so such dreaded does not exist, except in the cases of violent and of sudden death and then the only true disagreeables are an instant and overwhelming sense of imminent peril and destruction, and something closely approaching an electric shock. no more. for the unevolved, death is literally a sleep and a forgetting, for the mind is not sufficiently awakened to react, and the storehouse of memory is as yet practically empty. for the average good citiz

crete mind, which in its turn makes too great a demand upon the emotional nature, and consequently again upon the physical- 197- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust too great a capacity to see all around a subject, too disproportionate a comprehension of the world's need, and too quick an apprehension of the many issues involved in connection with some particular matter produce a violent vibration in the astral body. this leads to a shattering of the physical vehicle, and the result sensed we term discouragement. it is here that a sense of proportion must be cultivated, that the faculty of wise balancing enters, and that mental equilibrium must be achieved. the cure lies in the realisation that time, eternity, evolution (call it what you will) brings all things to pass, an

on by the physical body. the more sensitive your body, the greater your responsiveness to this form of temptation. it is one of the things which specially hinders the aspirant. it renders him negative and receptive from the form side, and slows down his vibration. it prevents achievement and his service to the world suffers in consequence. the cure for discouragement does not lie in cultivating a violent counter vibration. it lies in the wise use of the mental body, and in a capacity to reason logically and to see the cause of the conditions, which lies either in your own personality or in your environment. thus poise will he attained. it lies also in the appreciation of time as a solvent as aforesaid. it lies also in the stilling of the concrete mind and a subsequent linking up with the s

ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

d which seemed to him of small importance in view of the greater values involved. this again is the tragedy of christ. he has one set of values and the world has another. we have made of the crucifixion a tragedy, whereas the real tragedy was our failure to recognise its true significance. the agony in the garden of gethsemane was based upon the fact that he was not understood. many men have died violent deaths. in this, christ was in no wise different from thousands of other far-seeing men and reformers, down the ages. many people have passed through the gethsemane experience and prayed with the same fervour as christ that god's will might be done. many men have been deserted by those who might have been expected to understand and participate in the work and service visioned. in none of t

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

powerfully evoked in response to this revelation, and modes and methods of cooperation will be sentiently developed and the disciple will become a creative cooperator and not just an obedient servant of the plan. 3. his life will be then inspired by the desire to serve humanity and to cooperate with the custodians of the plan. this will bring in the full tide of soul life, producing temporarily a violent conflict between the personality ray and the soul ray, but also producing a steady subordination of the lower to the higher, of the minor to the major. i cannot too strongly call to your attention that i am not here dealing with the normal service and the self-enforced cooperation of the aspirant a cooperation based upon theory and a determination to prove theory and plan and service to be

capable of holding a man both mentally and emotionally. if he has no sense of balance, no sense of proportion and no sense of humour, the thought form can become so potent that he finds he is an avowed devotee, unable to retreat from his position. he can see nothing and believe nothing and work for nothing except that embodied idea which is so powerfully holding him a captive. such people are the violent partisans in any group, in any church, order or government. they are frequently sadistic in temperament and are the adherents of cults and sciences; they are willing to sacrifice or to damage anyone who seems to them inimical to their fixed idea of what is right and true. the men who engineered the spanish inquisition and those who were responsible for the outrages in the times of the cove

culty to which i have not yet referred, and that is the potency of thought of such a case, and the dynamic stimulation of the mind which we are considering, to evoke response from the desire body and thus swing the entire lower nature into unison with the recognised mental urge and the dominant mental demand. this, when strong enough, may work out on the physical plane as powerful action and even violent action, and may lead a man into much trouble, into conflict with organised society, thus making him anti-social and at variance with the forces of law and order. these people fall into three groups and it would be wise for students of psychology to study these types with care, for there is going to be an increasing number of them, because humanity is shifting its focus of attention more an

one dynamic thought form they have built. these people work always towards a crisis and it is interesting to note that this crisis may be interpreted by the world a. as the revelation of a genius, such as emerges when some great scientist unfolds to us the conclusions of his focussed attention and period of thought. b. as the effort of a man to express himself along some creative line. c. as the violent and often dangerous expressions of frustration in which the man attempts to release the result of his inner brooding along the chosen line. these all vary in expression, because of the original equipment with which the man began his life of thought upon the mental plane. in the first case, you have genius; in the other (if paralleled by a rich emotional nature) you will have some creative

the atlantean consciousness (and they constitute the great majority) is functioning normally when displaying the psychic faculties, though along an arc of retrogression, but the man with the aryan consciousness who displays these powers is an abnormality. 3. where the danger is of a serious nature, producing great nervous tension or excessive debility, extreme care must be used. where there is a violent fight against the psychic activity going on, or where there is a nervous breakdown and loss of mental grip and control, then it is essential that at times the psychic should be forced to take a long rest in bed, with light diet and complete freedom from all contacts. it may be necessary at times to put him under restraint. today, many such cases fighting hard for mental equilibrium and see

tsoever. they can be reached most easily by emotional appeals and by promises, whereas ideas can make but little impact upon their consciousness, for they are not yet developed enough to do their own thinking. the bulk of them are young souls, though there are exceptions, naturally. it is not the idealism of the leaders and demagogues which impresses them and impels them into action (usually of a violent nature, but the desire to retaliate, the longing to possess in the material sense, and the determination to be what is colloquially called the "top dog" they embody mob psychology, mob rule, and mob violence. they are helpless, exploited and because they are an unthinking, unreasonable mass of human beings, they present a very real problem, as we all well know and as all governments realis

rmulation of the new social order. from the purely physical angle, they are not fighting either for the best in the old order or for the betterment of world conditions. they consider that the old methods of fighting and partisanship and attack, and the ancient techniques of party battle have utterly failed, and that the means hitherto employed on all sides and by all parties and groups (fighting, violent partisanship of a leader or a cause, attacks on individuals whose ideas or manner of living is deemed detrimental to mankind, are out of date, having proved futile and unsuitable to bring in the desired condition of peace, economic plenty and understanding. they are occupied with the task of inaugurating the new world order by forming throughout the world in every nation, city and town, a

tion, and fear on every hand. we are surrounded by fear and uncertainty, grinding poverty, suspicion, plus the general collapse of the bulwarks of religion and government which hitherto seemed to offer a refuge. leaders both national and religious are everywhere attempting to deal with these problems, prompted sometimes by a true love for humanity, sometimes swayed by ambition, or galvanised into violent activity by some ideal for human, racial and national betterment. sincerity and insincerity, hatred and love, service and exploitation, divisions and unifications are found on every hand. catch words are everywhere religious unity, standardisation of mankind, human freedom, the problem of the left and the right party, communism, fascism, nazism, the new deal, liberalism and conservatism, c

thers in other parts of the world. this group will provide an international unit, made up of intelligent men of good will, which must inevitably control world destiny and bring about world peace and thus organise the new- 393- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust world order. they will do this without the use of the old political machines, the violent propaganda, and the organised force which are characteristic of the old order. their method is the method of education; they will mould public opinion and foster mutual good will and national, religious and economic inter-dependence. what they are really attempting to do is to awaken into fuller activity an aspect of human nature which is always present but which has hitherto been subordin

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

u need to acquire that inner, divine detachment which sees life in its true perspective. a man is thus left free and untouched by aught that may occur. the ideal attitude for you is that of the onlooker who is in no way identified with aught that may happen on the physical and emotional planes, and whose mind is a limpid reflector of truth. this truth is intuitively perceived because there are no violent mental reactions or emotional states of response; the vehicles of perception are quiet and therefore there is nothing to offset correct attitude. when this state of consciousness is achieved, you will be able to teach with power and at the same time possess that also which must be taught. secondly, you must acquire an increased ability to voice truth through the medium of the written word

ll or power. that has been for a long time subordinated to the past ray of your soul, that of devotion to the soul, to the hierarchy, to humanity as well as to yourself. your problem of personality emphasis has changed from that of the continuous impressing of your personality attitudes, ideas and desires upon your environment (as was the case in your last life) to an occasional cyclic and almost violent emphasis upon some individual. this is now only occasional (relatively speaking. you are learning to leave others free a hard lesson for a first ray personality, animated as yours is by knowledge and goodwill. the ray of your mental body is also the first ray. this means that your intelligent mind can dominate at need and can be far more powerful in expression than it usually is. it is alw

ife rhythm with its high moments, its dark and depressed hours (i speak not in terms of emotional reaction but of the alternates to the moments of altitude) and its difficult interludes wherein understanding is wrought out through the action of applied reason. it is particularly wise for sixth ray people to master the law of cycles and of rhythmic growth, for their predisposition to fanatical and violent activity can be offset by wise handling of the life rhythm. you have passed through a period of expanded service; it has carried you far from the life intent of earlier years and new relations and new forces motivate your days. see to it that enough of the old conditions and the old relations are preserved in order to guarantee continuity and stability. i seek to word the teaching which i

nding? i would say to you in all earnestness, my brother, that for you will come an increased expansion of consciousness as you learn to conserve energy and rightly to utilise time. you are a good conductor of force and of the pranic elements and through you unimpeded (relatively speaking) soul force can flow. but, as yet, it serves only to intensify the atoms of your body and head, and to make a violent impact upon all those with whom you are associated. it works out in a form of- 311- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust benevolent dominance, and drives you before it, rather than being utilised by you. therefore, you have to learn to use the inflowing force, and to turn it into constructive channels. you need to be more occupied with those whom you can help, t

a consequent rapidity. it is a real problem for me (does this surprise you, my brother) how to make clear to you your need for slowness. how can i, with my clearer vision of you and my knowledge of your subtler bodies and their condition, enable you to grasp it also? i cannot do more than be very guarded in what i give to you of stimulation and of attention, for your reactions are so rapid and so violent. i have to judge with care what i ask you to do because the effects are so prompt, and contact with my energy so often produces in you over-stimulation and excitation, with fatigue as a result. perhaps i can help you most by saying that, owing to your ray combinations and your background in other lives, your interest is more mental than aspirational. your keen and active mind (which is, ho

to work there as does the christ, as does k.h. and all who are serving in connection with the hierarchy; wisdom, enabling you to reap the fruitage of many lives, spent in acquiring spiritual knowledge. your field of service is real. be not discouraged, my brother. your physical problem (e'en when you give it a technical name) is far more concerned with the pouring in of vital forces, which make a violent impact upon a frail body than it is with disease, per se. remember that inner acquiescence with physical limitations is the key to much release for you. when that form of divine indifference is active in your life and consciousness then you are free for a fuller mental service and to that service you are called. your problem closely resembles that of a.a.b. whose health is now seriously im

n, owing to the appalling disturbance and condition of the astral plane. though world affairs seem to be bad enough upon the physical plane, they are nothing to be compared to the present level of awareness where glamour rules, where desire and aspiration are rampant and where those on the inner side (who possess the eye of vision) can see the turmoil and the whirlpool of terrific forces, seeking violent outlet upon the physical plane. broadly speaking, these forces can be met in three ways. there is the long and almost endless process of letting things work themselves out under evolutionary law, leaving to the inevitability of evolution and of law the stemming of the astral cataract and the quieting of the hurricane. in the meantime, millions would suffer needlessly and for too long, whic

ness that you have wasted quite a number of years in criticising your co-disciples and your earnest fellow workers, and this you are now pledged to end. twice in the last few months, i have noted your earnest efforts at the elimination of criticism. 3. a great facility for over-activity. you have a mind body which is in a constant state of fever, with (symbolically speaking, of course) periods of violent activity, amounting almost to delirium. as i have earlier pointed out to you, you are so over-active and your mind ranges so widely here, there and everywhere, that you fail in understanding and in true perception. there has been no time for you to comprehend anything before you are off again in a widely different direction. this must end, my brother. out of the many possible lines of acti

you and in joyful association (coloured by your love, glorified by the group successes and learning from mistakes) you will walk in the future with your brothers in the way. i would like to point out two things also: first, your sixth ray astral body sensitive, finely organised and motivated by high aspiration is swept into dramatic, over-emphasised action very frequently because it reacts to the violent impact of your first ray personality and mind. let this end. train your emotions to respond to your second ray soul and for a period at least eliminate the mind from astral control. can you do this? if you can, you will balance and round out your nature, for the dominating factors will then be: 1. the soul, working through the astral body and controlling your heart light. 2. the personalit

that it gets temporarily out of calm control. too much is seen at once; too much is sensed and grasped; possibilities and plans, modes and methods of teaching and of service, and potentialities (hitherto unrealised) pour unhindered and simultaneously into the disciple's consciousness. when this takes place, there follows a period of serious instability, of fluidity of thought and undertaking, of violent experimentation and of what i might term a spiritual riot. this must eventually come to an end before the disciple can enter into his real service. this resumed stability took place with you because you are fundamentally stable and sound and because at such periods a master's group supports and protects the one who is passing through the experience of over-stimulation. the protective work

ALICE A BAILEY13 PROBLEMS OF HUMANITY

lousies will not be controlling factors. to bring about these happier conditions, one major adjustment must be made and one fundamental change brought about. otherwise no hope of peace will be found on earth. the relation between capital and labour and between both of these groups and humanity as a whole must be worked out. the problem is one with which we are all familiar; it is one which evokes violent prejudices and partisanships and in the clamour of all that is being said and in the violence of the battle it might serve a useful purpose to approach the subject from a more universal angle and with an eye to the emerging spiritual values. first of all, it must be recognized that the cause of all world unrest, of the world wars which have wrecked humanity and the widespread misery upon o

possibilities immediately ahead. the note to be struck and the word to be emphasized is humanity. only one dominant concept can today save the world from a looming economic fight to the death, can prevent the uprising again of the materialistic systems of the past, can stop the re-emerging of the old ideas and concepts and can bring to an end the subtle control by the financial interests and the violent discontent of the masses. a belief in human unity must be endorsed. this unity must be grasped as something worth fighting and dying for; it must constitute the new foundation for all our political, religious and social reorganization and must provide the theme for our educational systems. human unity, human understanding, human relationships, human fair play and the essential oneness of a

o which they ceaselessly make appeal, proffering only material solutions and constant, almost abusive, demands for the gentile to shoulder the entire blame and end the difficulty. alongside of this, one must place the long and sorry story of the persecution of the jews by the gentiles widespread in the middle ages (if one goes no further back, sporadic in more modern times, but culminating in the violent treatment of the jews during the world war. it was, however, a treatment not uniquely theirs but meted out also to poles, greeks and the helpless of many nations. this is a point which the jews today appear to forget. they have not been alone in their persecution. the jews constituted only twenty per cent of the dispersed persons in europe after the war. this same sorry story of gentile cr

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

. a thread of energy, linking receiver and broadcaster, has been established and exists. then forget it. fourthly, let the receivers work with detachment. most receivers are so anxious to receive correctly that through their very intensity they counteract their own efforts. a casual and "don't care" spirit and a close attentiveness to the inner "picturing faculty" will net better results than any violent and strong desire and effort to see the symbol and to contact the mind of the sender. the brain should register a reflection of the mind content. if a ray of light is met by an outgoing force from the receiver's mind or a powerfully emitted thoughtform, it can be prevented from reaching the mind. however, a transmitter with more expert training can overcome this barrier. much of the troubl

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

upon which they play; the nature of these vehicles and their capacity to attract, to respond, to reject, to absorb and to transmute is entirely dependent upon the point in evolution attained and also upon the general planetary condition and psychology to be found in the human family at any given time. an instance of the latter can be seen today in the world where the forces, beating in an almost violent and somewhat new measure and tempo upon our planetary life, are evoking a greatly intensified response from the world thinkers, thus stimulating them to earnest effort along ideological lines and, at the same time, are drawing forth from the masses and the little evolved people nothing but terror, a miserable fatalism, widespread physical depletion and many other undesirable reactions from

l anglo-saxon attitude (an outcome of the teaching of the middle ages) regard sex as unusually sinful, ever undesirable, and as something to be lived down and overcome, and kept secretly in the background of the christian consciousness, where it is hidden as a prurient mystery. this again is due to the influence of st. paul but not to the teaching of christ. from these attitudes, there has been a violent reaction which is today at its height and this, in its turn, is both undesirable and dangerous, as are all violent reactions, for the one is as untrue as the other; it is at the centre of the scales or at the hub of the wheel that the true perspective and indicated action can be seen correctly. when the basic "sex" relation is finally established and soul and body (negative and positive) a

he purposes and intents of libra through the medium of law is now required. the law must become the custodian of a positive righteousness and not simply the instrument of enforcement. just as we are attempting to eliminate force out of our national relationships, and just as it is obvious today that the process of drastic penalties has not succeeded in preventing crime or in deterring people from violent selfishness (for that is what all crime is, and just as the social attitude (in contradistinction to the anti-social position of all law-breakers) is being regarded as desirable and taught in our schools, so it is beginning to dawn upon the public consciousness that the inculcation of right relations and the spread of self-control and the growth of unselfishness (and these surely are the g

wheel is turning for the man. the sun "falls" in this sign because again neither the personality nor the soul dominates in the man who is a pure libran; a balance is achieved and thus they esoterically "tune each other out" neither the voice of the personality nor of the soul is heard particularly but, as the old commentary puts it "a gentle oscillation now proceeds. no strident note is heard; no violent colouring of the life affects (i know not how else to translate the original phrases) and no upsetting of the chariot of the soul" the significance of the place of the planets in this sign will emerge clearly in your consciousness when you study them with care and the meaning of libra will become definitely formulated in your mind. the characteristics of this sign are not easy to define or

tre. an evocative expression of the initial impelling energy. a synthesis of two forces, the emanating and the receptive. a qualified, conditioning secondary energy. motivating, blended energy, neither positive nor negative. 3. a responsive point of negative energy. a major centre, completing the grounding of the emanating energy. responsive mainly to the second point of the triangle. source of a violent interplay between the two points of the base line. this distributing centre can be a solar system, regarded as a cosmic centre, a planet, which is a systemic centre, one of the planetary centres, above referred to, a nation or an individual or one of the centres in the human etheric body- 272- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyright 1998 lucis trust a close s

sed (spiritually or materially) and the fluctuations of the pairs of opposites are much lessened temporarily. gemini, therefore, is the inactive point of the triangle, though still potent from the esoteric angle of the individual disciple or initiate. d. libra is also found relatively inactive in the triangle of ray iii. today there is no true balance but the opposition of spirit and matter is so violent that the libran force is relatively quiescent. ray iii is expressing itself through cancer, as far as the mass is concerned and through capricorn, on a much smaller scale, in relation to the world disciples. capricorn esoterically leads towards the externalisation of the mysteries. e. aquarius is not today the active point for the transmission of the energy of ray v. however, shortly, as t

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

such wicked things without me. how i was tolerated by the people i met i do not know. i was so religious and so imbued by the mystical consciousness and my conscience was so morbidly sensitive that it was then impossible for me to dance with a man or sit next a person at dinner without ascertaining whether they were "saved" or not. i think the only thing that saved me from complete abhorrence and violent dislike was the fact of my sincerity and obvious hatred of having to enquire. also, i was very young, very silly, very good looking and well dressed and in spite of my ostentatious holiness i was smart, intelligent, well educated and sometimes interesting- 21- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust i have a sneaking respect for myself as i look back for i was so painfully

nner, spiritual contact and they then interpret it in terms of personality success and importance. a reaction of over-stimulation. this reaction was succeeded by one in which the criticism he had made of me became uppermost in my mind. i decided that maybe after all i was not in the class of joan of arc but simply some one who could be nicer than i had been and who could begin to control a rather violent temper. this i started to do. i tried not to be so cross and to control my tongue and for some time became so objectionably good that my family got disturbed; they wondered if i was ill and almost begged me to resume my explosive displays. i was smug and sweet and sentimental. as the years went by i found that at seven years intervals (until i was thirty-five) i had indications of the supe

owever, a disturbing discovery. these men had been won over to better things, not by my eloquent preaching or by any emphasis upon the theological precept that the blood of jesus could save them, but simply by loving understanding. i had not believed that that was possible. i had yet to learn that love is the keynote of the christ's teaching and that it is his love and life that saves and not any violent theological pronouncements over the fear of hell. there are many little incidents connected with this time in india that i could relate but they are probably of more interest to me than anyone else. i went from one home to another, attending to the accounts, interviewing the managers, holding endless gospel meetings, talking to the soldiers about their souls or their families, visiting in

ently, stolidly and politely waited for me to get through. when it was all over and i had fumbled to a feeble finish, a sergeant came up to me with a pitying look in his eye and said "now, miss, just so long as you speak the truth we will sit and listen to anything you have got to say, you know that, but the moment you start telling lies most of us will up and go. and we did" it was a drastic and violent lesson and one which at the time i did not understand. i believed that the bible taught the fact of hell and all my values were being shaken. if teaching about hell was untrue, what else was false? these three episodes threw my mind into the most violent questioning and helped eventually bring about a nervous breakdown. had i been wrong right along? were there a few things which i still ha

and i found it most illuminating. i found that my karma with my youngest daughter, ellison, is largely physical. i had saved her life with- 81- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust the most assiduous care year after year. for eight years she slept with me, by the doctor's orders, so she could absorb my vitality. day after day by careful watching, by never permitting her to take violent exercise, or climb a hill, or walk up stairs i conquered the heart trouble until today she is the strongest member of the family. ellison shows no sign of needing me now. she is happily married, lives in india and has two children. i am sure she is proud of me, but our relationship lies in the past. the link between my eldest daughter and me is exceedingly close, which is probably why we h

always been dissatisfied with the emphasis laid upon peace. for years the peace groups in the world have been occupied in spreading the idea of peace, piling up mailing-lists of people who endorsed the idea of peace and who doesn't and in spreading everywhere the demand that peace become a compulsory thing. we have felt very strongly that this was putting the cart before the horse. in the days of violent peace propaganda between world war i and world war ii the idea of peace made great strides. millions of names appeared on lists demanding peace. the axis nations welcomed the idea of peace propaganda for it represented a soporific condition in which no steps would be taken to arm the nations against possible aggressors. the fact that war is largely incidental to rotten economic conditions

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

-regulated emotion. given these basic facts, it can be seen how wrong emotional attitudes and a general unhealthy condition of the astral body must be potent factors in producing discomfort and disease. this is due to the fact that the vital or etheric bodies of the masses of humanity are governed primarily and swept into activity through the action of the astral body. agitation in that body, any violent activity under stress of temper, intense worry or prolonged irritation will pour a stream of astral energy into and through the solar plexus centre, and will galvanise that centre into a condition of intense disturbance. this next affects the stomach, the pancreas, the gall duct and bladder. few people (and i might well ask who is exempt at this particular time in the world's history) are

ar plexus centre, and will galvanise that centre into a condition of intense disturbance. this next affects the stomach, the pancreas, the gall duct and bladder. few people (and i might well ask who is exempt at this particular time in the world's history) are free from indigestion, from undesirable gastric conditions, or from trouble connected with the gall bladder. the tendency to criticism, to violent dislikes, and to hatreds based on criticism or a superiority complex, produces much of the acidity from which the majority of people suffer. i would like to add in passing that i am here generalising. so many people are prone to an inferiority complex in relation to themselves, but to a superiority complex where their relation to other people is concerned! stomachic physical plane effects

ing house and of purifying the centres. its practice clears the clogged channels and permits the entrance of the higher energies. the emotional causes of disease and the mental attitudes which produce physical discomfort are at this particular time those which are the most prevalent. when they are persisted in over a long period of time, and are carried over from life to life, they cause the more violent aspects of the conditions referred to above, and from them serious and destructive diseases can emerge, necessitating, for instance, the removal of the gall bladder or those operations incident to the appearance of chronic gastric ulcers. other diseases grow from a constant pandering to the desire nature, though sexual diseases come under another category. it can be seen from the above how

the plan work. the result is frequently the breaking down of the nervous system, which could have been avoided had the mental condition been changed and right rhythm on the physical plane achieved. but it was the work of a physical nature which caused the trouble far more than the mental condition. 2. those brought about by the state of rebellion which colours all the life, and the registering of violent emotional reactions. these may be based upon a mental realisation of the plan, for instance, plus a recognition that those plans are not materialising, owing often to the inadequacy of the physical equipment; but the basic cause of the disease is the emotional rebellion, and therefore not the mental condition. bitterness, disgust, hatred and a sense of frustration can and do produce many o

ive centres up the spine into the head centres will carry with it its own problems. the stimulation of the ajna centre by the focussing of these energies may lead to disastrous psychological problems. a man may become an ego-maniac temporarily (all is temporary in the long life of the soul) and become such a human monster as hitler and others of his ilk, though in lesser degree; there may be also violent conditions of epilepsy, or the eyesight may be affected and a man may become blind. all these points warrant careful thought. 6. the sacral centre. this centre is located in the lower part of the lumbar area and is a very powerful centre, controlling as it does the sex life. one of the interesting things about this centre is that it must always remain a powerful centre until two-thirds of

ocess which the soul demands. let me point out that the disciple does not concentrate upon the physical body at any time, or begin with any physical emphasis to work at the elimination of disease or disharmony. he begins with the psychology which the soul teaches and commences with the causes which are producing the effects upon the physical plane. it is a slower process, but endures. much of the violent auto-suggestion of the systems allied to christian science and unity are only temporary in their effects and are based upon a process of scientific suppression, plus a refusal to recognise existent factors. they are not based on truth. in a later life, the suppressed condition will again emerge in ever greater potency and will continue so to do until such time as it is ignored altogether a

rned, just as heart disease is also a disease of stimulation, affecting very largely the advanced types of humanity who through interest in business and leadership often sacrifice their lives and pay the penalty of misused and over-concentrated energy by developing various forms of acute heart trouble. disciples and initiates are prone also to suffer from this disease, owing to the awakening into violent activity of the heart centre. in the one case, the life energy flowing through the heart is employed past all human tolerance in handling human affairs; in the other, the heart centre opens up and the strain put upon the organ of the heart is too great, and heart disease supervenes. a third cause of heart disease is due to the premature or deliberately planned lifting of the energy of the

ve activity, were violently suppressed and all thoughts anent the sex life were refused expression. nevertheless, energy follows the direction of thought, with the result that that particularly magnetic type of energy attracted an increasing number of cells and atoms to itself; therein is found the source of the tumours, growths and cancers so prevalent today. the same thing can be said about the violent inhibition imposed by an aspirant upon all emotional reactions and feelings. in their effort to control the astral body, these people resort to a process of direct inhibition and suppression. that suppression makes of the solar plexus centre a great reservoir of drastically- 143- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust retained energy. transmuta

n to this disease. there lies here a vast field of investigation; isolation must be made of the types which easily fall a prey to certain group diseases. syphilis and arthritis fall into the category of diseases which are largely based upon the satisfaction of physical desire. cancer and diabetes are more definitely in the class of diseases which are connected with inner emotional desires and the violent suppressed wish-life of many. the infectious diseases, such as measles and scarlet fever, smallpox or cholera are, curiously enough, definitely group diseases and are definitely allied with the mental nature. this will surprise you but so it is- 184- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust a student with some insight into occult causes might sup

even rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust a treatise on white magic, page 537. fear of death. the fear of death is based upon: a. a terror of the final rending processes in the act of death itself. b. horror of the unknown and the indefinable. c. doubt as to final immortality. d. unhappiness at leaving loved ones behind or of being left behind. e. ancient reactions to past violent deaths, lying deep in the consciousness. f. clinging to form life, because primarily identified with it in consciousness. g. old erroneous teaching as to heaven and hell, both equally unpleasant in prospect to certain types. a treatise on white magic, page 300. as time progresses and before the close of the next century, death will be finally seen to be nonexistent in the sense in which it

ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

ency of the life within the form. to many of you, for instance, the world war was a supreme disaster, an agony to be averted in the future at any cost, a dire and dreadful happening indicative of the wickedness of man and the incredible blind indifference of god. to us, on the inner side, the world war was in the nature of a major surgical operation made in an effort to save the patient's life. a violent streptococcic germ and infection had menaced the life of humanity (speaking in symbols) and an operation was made in order to prolong opportunity and save life, not to save the form. this operation was largely successful. the germ, to be sure, is not eradicated and makes its presence felt in infected areas in the body of humanity. another surgical operation may be necessary, not in order t

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

o the higher evolution engrosses their attention, but the life of the ashram with which they are affiliated and the way of initiation. this is a useful point to bear in mind. there is much in them which can and will react to qualities and events within the three worlds, and from the angle of the human consciousness life for them is very difficult because the dualism of existence is apt to produce violent strain. the extreme psychical tension affecting the hierarchy puts an undue strain upon the emotions and the mental mechanism of the disciple because he is, as yet, unable to achieve that "quiescent waiting" which distinguishes the higher initiates. the will of god is not yet adequately factual in his consciousness; he is preoccupied with the attempt to make his personal will synchronise w

ed to educate the masses in the fact that he for whom all men wait is on his way back to ordinary visibility. the billions which are spent at present on luxuries, on expensive and unnecessary objects of desire, the billions (and, my brother, it is billions, as world statistics show) which go towards the purchase of candy, liquor, tobacco, jewellery and expensive furs, the millions which go in the violent search for excitement and for ceaseless nightly pleasure and, finally, the billions which go the way of armed conflict in all nations must be deflected towards those expenditures which will make the plans of the hierarchy possible, which will aid humanity in its search for the new, spiritual and free way, and which will therefore- 158- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998

ressive and is not dynamically imposed with consequent disastrous effects, are the primary agents. they accept the responsibility for the needed compromise, for it is their responsibility and not the responsibility of the masters. the various aspects of the plan as presented to them in the ashram are then modified and rearranged so that the plan becomes a series of sequential steps and is not the violent impact of an unrealised idea. it might be said that the spiritual compromise of the disciple (working with the plan) transforms the basic idea (through mental modification) into an acceptable ideal. when the process of modification is completed, the idea in the form of an ideal descends to the astral plane, the plane of the emotions. there it becomes tinctured with the quality which the wo

he plane of aspiration and of devotion. there lies for you the battle ground, and victory must be- 354- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust yours prior to taking the initiation for which you are being prepared. your capacity for suffering is abnormal; this must be ended through the cultivation of that divine indifference which changes or shifts the present almost too violent emotional reactions into that calm, understanding, compassionate wisdom which through identification with the soul of those you seek to help inevitably aids suffering personalities. i think you realise the significance of my remarks. your intense desire to serve us and your deep love for humanity must be preserved but not forgotten in the strenuous activity of your life. you are as yet a c

ow-worker: your spiritual life has deepened during this past year and your light within the ashram shines brighter. i think that it is only fair to tell you this for your encouragement. the loneliness of your life warrants at times my endorsing any spiritual confidence of which you may be possessed. disciples need to learn sometimes that their spiritual status is not always evocative of a life of violent outward activity. for such as you, with the handicap of a frail body and the limitations of karma, the place of triumph has to be exactly where you stand and within the circumference of a somewhat limited physical sphere. there with no outer stimulation the disciple himself, alone, becomes a focal point of power. his influence can then reach out to points unexpected and oft unknown to him

ll the goodwill work you propose to do differ from the thousands of goodwill movements so ardently and actively working in the world today? this a.a.b. told you, since which time you have never spoken to her, bade her farewell even by phone or written her a letter. these personality details matter not to her and are of no importance except as they indicate a strong reaction on your part of almost violent disagreement. f.b. and a.a.b. have done what they could to "absorb" you into the work of the new cycle, but hitherto quite unsuccessfully- 474- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust b. you tend to emasculate the work and rob it of all potency by a drastic elimination of any word or phrase or paragraph which could be considered to have an occult meaning or implic

at you are not young enough to make many basic personality changes, for the sixth ray crystallises too rapidly. 4. accept the fact that in the performance of your home and business duties and in the effort to bring happiness to those in your environment lies for you the immediate solution of your problem. a simple, humble life of service and of self-forgetfulness will do more to free you than any violent endeavour to understand and combat glamour. you do not yet even comprehend what it is; it can only be overcome by the illumined mind, and there is therefore, for you, nothing else to be done but to strengthen your soul contact by practical spiritual living upon the physical plane, and by a complete refraining from all thought anent the future world, future scientific discoveries, future wo

trengthen your soul contact by practical spiritual living upon the physical plane, and by a complete refraining from all thought anent the future world, future scientific discoveries, future world orders, and the manner whereby they can be instituted. the moment your mind becomes preoccupied with the universal aspects of life it is thrown into confusion; its thoughtform-making proclivities become violent, and the illumination of the soul is then unable to penetrate. you need to learn to bring that illumination into your personality daily life upon the physical plane. what measure of it you have received has been retained upon the mental plane and dedicated to matters far too big for you in this incarnation and with your present equipment. this has led to a chronic state of glamour. live pr

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

idea of relative permanency) may be one of two things: a. they may cure the physical ills in the patient which are of such a nature that the inner astral desire (and therefore the lower desire) has eventuated in physical disease, experienced in some aspect or organ of the physical body. b. they may intensify the effect of the illusion of desire in the physical brain consciousness and cause such a violent increase of the active energies that death may occur before so very long. this is quite a frequent happening. nevertheless death is a cure, remember this. under these two categories the bulk of the world healers are found sometimes doing good, oft doing harm, even if not realising it, and even if (as is usually the case) of good intention. there are three other categories of healers, howev

ll also learn to keep your mind free from hate, refusing to hate the deluded sinner even when imposing upon him the penalty of his sin. hate and separation must cease, and they will cease as the individual aspirant stamps them out in his own life. the great error of the neutrally minded and of the pacifist is his refusal to identify himself constructively with human pain. even when he reacts with violent emotion over the suffering, for instance, of little children in this great war, and of the defenceless refugee, he does not truly care enough to do anything about the situation, involving as it does sacrifice. this sounds harsh, but is a needed statement of fact. sympathy which does not produce positive action of some kind becomes a festering sore. thus, by thought and word and deed, the l

ed. they were and are handicapped by the fact of their own humanity, which makes them liable to make mistakes, but they are far more handicapped by the facts of human selfishness and national greed and by the general low level of human attainment viewing humanity as one whole. having made the issues clear, as they see them, having evoked the enthusiasm of the men of goodwill in the world, and the violent criticism of those who think in terms of partisanship, nationalism, and prejudice, the experiment of the conference in mexico city was undertaken with success. it was realised that there was an ascertainable measure of hemispheric unity upon which statesmen could count, and thus a foundation could be created for the far more difficult international conference to be held in san francisco at

hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust nations from which they spring, because they have laid the emphasis upon their relatively brief history and have been brought up on a biased and oft prejudiced picture of european culture and of british aims. this ignorance throughout the world plays right into the hands of the forces of evil and beaten as they now are on the physical plane they will give more violent battle to world goodwill on the planes of emotional decision, and on mental levels to those ideologies which are of benefit to the whole of humanity. physical plane methods having resulted only in the complete devastation of europe and in casualties which (if civilian men, women and children are included) amount to untold millions, the forces of evil will now endeavour to utilise the chara

on and its inevitable corollary, perfected men. men must be taught that such great souls exist, and exist entirely to serve their fellowmen. the public must be familiarised with their names and attributes, with their work and purpose, and men must be told that they are coming forth for the salvation of the world. secondly, disciples and aspirants must on every hand live harmoniously and love. the violent vibrations of our surroundings must be stilled by a strong counter vibration of love, remembering ever that as we work on the side of evolution, the power of the godhead itself is with us, available for use. naught can withstand the steady pressures of love and harmony when they are applied long enough. it is not spasmodic efforts that count. it is the long-sustained, unvarying pressure wh

these are: 1. the preparation of the many combined ashrams, leading to externalisation. 2. the formulation of the techniques and disciplines which will be of service to the initiate or disciple who is making the primary effort to function objectively, to work before the screen of life and not behind the scenes, as hitherto, and to develop that "resistant capacity" which is needed to withstand the violent impacts of physical plane living. 3. the mental and spiritual registration of the plans of the christ, and the consequent development of that skill in action which will permit these plans to materialise correctly. within the second ray ashram of the master k.h. and his affiliated groups (such as the ashram for which i am responsible) it is the energy of wisdom which is being effectively us

morya, through the work of men of goodwill and through- 438- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust all goodwill movements in the world at this time. goodwill is essentially an expression of the second ray of love-wisdom, and is therefore an aspect of all the ashrams in that great second ray ashram, the hierarchy. but all goodwill work is today being galvanised also into violent activity through the dynamic energy of the first ray, expressing the will-to-good. you have, therefore, this dynamic type of energy channelled through the ashram for which i am responsible. this ashram works also in close cooperation with that of the master r. because the intelligent activity of the energy of goodwill is our objective, and its expression through intelligence, applied with

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

this. the crucifixion and the tomb experience lead eventually to resurrection and to life. the destruction is appalling, but it is only the destruction of the form side of manifestation in this particular cycle, and (a point which i would beg you not to forget) it is the destruction of much planetary evil, focussed for aeons in humanity as a whole and brought to the surface and precipitated into violent activity by a group of evil men whose destiny it was. this destiny was the result of their own deliberate choice, and of prolonged cycles of purely material selfishness. i would ask all aspirants and disciples to ponder upon the destructive purpose of god a purpose which is motivated by love, guided by a balanced judgment as to form, and which cherishes and fosters the life and its resulta

in a more comprehensive manner. another rending of the veil, and one of relatively minor importance, took place when saul of tarsus saw the glory of the lord and was changed into paul the apostle. his forward moving and potent directness and sincerity, pushing along "the road to damascus" forced him to penetrate through one of the separating veils. the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence and the violent take it by force. this force, working in saul, drove him through the veil which prevented vision, and the rent thereby made brought him a new revelation. he was, we are told, completely blinded for three days, and this the esoteric records corroborate. this is a well-known correspondence to the three days in the tomb and one recognised by esotericists; it corresponds also to the penetratio

he precipitation (at a certain point of saturation, if i might so express it) of inner reservoirs which overflow on to the physical plane. the retention of speech and the suppression of words, if they are the result of a realisation that what is to be said is wrong, or undesirable, or unwise, or wasteful, of energy will simply increase the inner banking up and will lead eventually to a still more violent display of words at a later date; it may also bring about serious and disastrous conditions within the astral body of the disciple. the silence of thought is to be cultivated and, my brothers, i do not mean silent thinking. i mean that certain lines of thought are refused admission; certain habits of thinking are eradicated and certain approaches to ideas are not developed. this is done by

it may also bring about serious and disastrous conditions within the astral body of the disciple. the silence of thought is to be cultivated and, my brothers, i do not mean silent thinking. i mean that certain lines of thought are refused admission; certain habits of thinking are eradicated and certain approaches to ideas are not developed. this is done by a process of substitution, and not by a violent process of suppression. the initiate learns to keep his thought apparatus in a certain effective condition. his thoughts do not intermingle the one with the other, but are contained (if i may thus pictorially word it) in separate compartments or carefully filed for reference and later use. there are certain layers of thought (again speaking symbolically) which are held within the ashram it

required to destroy? why is this destruction ordered? let me start with a basic statement: destruction or the power and the wish to destroy which is characteristic of the undeveloped man, of the average man and of the probationary disciple is based upon the following impelling influences: 1. lack of self-control along some line. 2. desire to attain one's wishes by the removal of all obstacles. 3. violent emotional reaction. 4. revenge, hate, acquisitiveness and similar faults, based on lack of spiritual unfoldment. 5. the effort to remove hindrances within oneself, such as those implied in the rule for probationary disciples: kill out desire. 6. the deliberate destruction of all that prevents contact with the soul. 7. the destroying of all links which hold the spiritual man in the three wo

l chamber at shamballa, for they indicate the strength and potency of sanat kumara's success and the incredible progress made in the consciousness of humanity as a consequence; this will lead also to future paralleling decisions on the physical plane in human affairs; this deeply spiritual and mysterious success (mysterious because the human mind knows naught about it) was also the reason for the violent attempt of the forces of evil to gain control, and their resultant failure. 4. the path to sirius i have frequently hinted in my various books that the sun, sirius, is closely related to our planetary life; much is known in the hierarchy anent this connection, and the particular relationship of this fourth path to humanity, the fourth kingdom in nature, but little can be communicated to th

anetary logos. through it energies are circulating all the time and are in constant movement, being directed and controlled by the head centre of the planetary logos; they create great vortices of force or major points of tension throughout his body of manifestation. the spiritual hierarchy of our planet is such a vortex; humanity itself is another, and one which is today in a condition of almost violent activity, owing to its becoming a focus of divine attention. certain great readjustments are going on in that centre, for it is beginning to conform at long last to divine intention. i have elsewhere pointed out that for the first time in the long history of human development, energy from shamballa has made a direct impact upon this third planetary centre. this is not due entirely to the p

ndividual initiate who is to undergo the initiation of the baptism, the effect of sixth ray energy upon his nature is easily apparent, owing to the extreme potency of the second aspect of the personality in the three worlds, his astral body or nature. in the early stages of the impact of sixth ray energy upon his emotional nature a perfect vortex of force is generated, his emotional reactions are violent and compelling, his glamours are intensified and controlling, and his aspiration steadily mounts, but is at the same time limited and hindered by the strength of his devotion to some sensed ideology. later, under the influence of an increasing soul contact (itself the second aspect of his essential divinity, his emotional, kamic and aspirational nature becomes quieter and is more controlle

ould realise that (if the old testament is to be believed) they originally took the land of palestine away from its original owners nearly three thousand years ago, at the point of the sword and through an unprovoked aggression. this conflict which the zionists have precipitated is basic and useful. it constitutes a test case, being based upon physical plane aggression, being fought with the most violent emotional disturbance and being founded upon completely illogical premises. the jew has ever been (could he but usefully remember it) the symbol of humanity evolving, seeking, restless, materialistic, separative and greedy. he is the symbol of the mass consciousness, presenting this consciousness in an exaggerated form; he is ever seeking and searching a home and is the true prodigal son o

ordan the initiation which we are now to study is perhaps one of the most important, because it concerns that aspect of the personality which gives the most difficulty to everybody: the emotional or astral body. today the mass of men are swept by the emotions and by a sensitive response to circumstance; they are not swept usually by an intelligent reaction to life as it is. the normal and usually violent reaction serves only to increase the confusion and the attending difficulties, producing vortices of uncontrolled energies, glamour and delusion. even though it may at the same time produce a saving aspect in some cases, the violence of the astral testing and the potency of the astral temptation (as it might well be called) leads to a greatly increased sphere of suffering. to this must be

ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

f germinal spiritual activity, which later leads to the birth of the christ child, in virgo, to that of the world savior, in capricorn and in pisces. physical commencement and spiritual commencement, physical creation and spiritual creation, physical emergence and spiritual liberation: these are the initial impulses sensed in aries. it is the sign, therefore, of strong and potent impulses, and of violent fluctuations and exaggerated efforts; often a sign of failure, but always of ultimate success. in its opposite sign, libra, it reaches its consummation of balance and of equilibrium, for the intervening experience and the lessons learned from the intermediate five labors bring about that poise and balanced attitude which we shall note in hercules when he captures the boar, in libra [34] in

of cerberus the three-headed dog cerberus with a terrific bark, with snakes growing out all over his body and with snakes for a tail, was the guardian of hades. the three heads symbolize sensation [178] desire and good intentions. it is love of sensation that drives humanity hither and thither to satisfy hunger in the economic world or to satisfy desire for happiness in the world of pleasure. the violent impacts of sensation are sought to keep the mind occupied. the central head was grasped by hercules first because it was the most important, since desire underlies all sensations; it is what desire seeks to express and so gain satisfaction in the outer world. the third head is good intentions, not carried out. so you have desire in the center, on one side you have sensation typifying all i

BELL CHRISTOPHER PAUL TSIU MARPO THE CAREER OF A TIBETAN PROTECTOR DEITY

ord in the west. the term also suggests the linguistic difficulty inherent in translating these various spirit classes into english. while english has one overarching term for demons, there are several kinds that exist in tibet that are indicative of vastly different attributes and qualities both beneficent and malevolent. nonetheless, because most of these beings are in the habit of being angry, violent, and harmful, i have decided to continue the convention of the term. however, i have also developed a system for demon classification that assigns equivalent english terms in order to recognize their etymological distinctions. below i have provided the most important demon terms that we will encounter in this study. the system is imperfect, but it is nonetheless an attempt at remedying the

t to the individual painter, sculptor, or textual narrator. the historian also relies on these nuances in order to tease out historical distinctions and details pertinent for analysis. these are all methods of expressing the excessively volatile nature of this deity. such methods are not unique to tsiu marpo and can be observed in the narratives and iconography of all wrathful deities. it is this violent expression that is key to tsiu marpo s iconographic representation. nonetheless, one should be aware of the constant fluidity in the descriptions of these deities.86 however, the folio size is half the size of my copy. the iconographic description of tsiu marpo detailed above is provided on fol. 17a of de nebesky-wojkowitz s copy. 85 see figures 8, 9, and 11. 86 see gibson 1991, pp. 190-19

estroyed or consumed by a protector deity, the act is considered to be ultimately good. the justification for such violence is that the enemy, once dispatched by a being representing buddhist truth, will ultimately be liberated. in many instances, the body of the enemy is offered up to transcendental and tantric gods for the production of merit.100 however, we must keep in mind that most of these violent activities are symbolically enacted in ritual. this is not to say that violence no longer occurs in the tibetan buddhist context, but rather that a great deal of the violence indicative of tibet s past has been redirected through ritual means. ren girard, in his book on violence and the sacred, discusses how the concept of sacrifice is implemented in order to redirect violence away from th

inst the chinese during their incursion in the 1950s. the justification for such actions even in a ritual context is that it is liberative. this contrasts with murders performed in other contexts, which is motivated by blind anger and ignorance.104 again, this is not to say that physical violence does not occur; indeed, many instances have been recorded in tibetan history.105 rather, violence and violent imagery have been sacralized in the tibetan buddhist context through protector deities and associated rituals. in keeping with the tantric paradigm of using elements of sa.s.ra in order to attain nirva.a, this violence is transformed into a liberating force, justifiable in the defense of buddhism and its teachings. a contrast should be redrawn here between tutelary deities, transcendental

e practitioner, in keeping with tsiu marpo s primary purpose described in chapter 3 of this study. this command is accompanied by the creation of a ritual red spear with the mantras of the previous stage inscribed on it. here the central goal is revealed: tsiu marpo and his riders are ordered to destroy the enemies of the temple in battle and also to defeat the opposing sects. in keeping with his violent nature as well as his position as a protector deity, tsiu marpo is commanded by this ritual process both to protect the location of the ritual performer, specifically a temple or monastery, and to destroy anyone who attempts to harm it and its residents. the concluding section explains the extremely secret nature of this text, requesting that it be properly guarded and entrusted only to th

o the six riders who accompany tsiu marpo as well as their individual entourages. this section provides a great deal of the iconography of these figures. the invocation ends with an exhortation for these deities to destroy the enemy by various means "send warfare and jackals toward the enemy. send darkened clouds and sharp knives toward the enemy. send avalanches and wolves toward the enemy. send violent suicide toward the enemy."131 the second half of the text is a history of the seven riders, specifically the conversation between padmasambhava and tsiu marpo paraphrased in chapter 2. the text ends requesting that it not be bestowed. 2.5. terma entrusting the warlord s life-energy to tamdrin the final text is a terma that seals the previous texts by reiterating some of their key elements

in to shake and tremble, breathe faster and with heavy breaths, and even puff out air or wag the tongue. the oracle s complexion also changes, with his face turning red or yellow, depending on the disposition of the deity.159 the disposition of the deity is important, as an oracle can channel a wrathful or peaceful deity. an oracle possessed by a wrathful deity will grow red-faced and become very violent in his movements; a passive deity will cause an oracle to act more subdued. it is generally held that oracles of wrathful deities do not live very long because of the intense strain and pain they endure during trances.160 the oracle will also start to exhibit the specific attributes of the particular deity possessing them. de nebesky-wojkowitz provides a vivid account of this feature: many

hus prompts the deity to descend of her own accord without the aid of monks.176 this stage of the ceremony also includes detailed iconographic descriptions of the deity as well as the deity s abode. as the chanting continues, the deity is said to descend gradually upon the oracle, forcing him or her to fall deeper into a trance state (figure 38. this transition is punctuated by huffing breath and violent movements that grow steadily exaggerated. the face assumes a dark red color, and assistants to the oracle place the heavy helmet upon his head, tying it tightly to his chin with belts attached to the helmet. assistants are available during the entirety of the ceremony to help dress the oracle, hold him up, and to catch him when he collapses at the end of the trance.177 havnevik explains th

p. 315. 197 de nebesky-wojkowitz 1998, p. 170. 124 not only does this account give direct information regarding the tsiu marpo oracle, it also provides some mythic history concerning tsiu marpo during his residency at samy; though no historical time period is provided for the incident surrounding the dza sa, except to say "a few centuries ago" furthermore, the story illustrates the capricious and violent nature of protector deities that can sometimes manifest and thus align the deity against various individuals; such are the vestiges from the deity s malicious past. also, we see here the common tibetan belief that if one dies in a wrathful state of mind, one can be reborn as a terrible spirit, a fate from which even tsiu marpo originated. the tengy ling monastery in lhasa seems to have hou

nts to the dalai lamas originated. andr alexander, in his catalog of lhasa monasteries, reveals that tsiu marpo has a special relationship with this lineage. the reason for this was that the first demo k nchok jungn (dkon mchog byung gnas; 15th century) had an alleged meditational experience involving tsiu marpo, though alexander provides nothing more on this.199 this monastery has a particularly violent history and was involved in campaigns against the dalai lama in several instances; it suffered destruction a number of times because of this. alexander explains that even the tsiu marpo oracle was involved in one of these campaigns. during the 1910-1912 tibetan war against chinese incursion, tengy ling monastery sheltered chinese troops. tradition claims that the tsiu marpo oracle supporte

BLACK WITCHCRAFT

et, the head of knowledge. to described samael, a small section as follows is from liber hvhi, a ritual work which defines the deeper and darker practice of the left hand path in terms of witchcraft. 5 for the devil is called diabolus, that is, flowing downwards: that he which swelled with pride, determined to reign in high places, fell flowing downwards to the lowest parts, like the torrent of a violent stream. the fourth book of occult philosophy it is written in the bible that samael/satan fell from heaven as lightening, being a flash downwards, who before the fall, was a guarding seraph around the throne of god. after his fall he was a master of death, the very poison of god yet he was also a giver of life, being the father between fallen angel and woman. in later jewish writings, sama

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

ned on the borderlands thereof, in afghanistan and kabul* and along the oxus, while others penetrated into and invaded arabia. but this was when africa had already been raised as a continent. we have meanwhile to follow, as closely as limited space will permit, the gradual evolution of the now truly human species. it is in the suddenly arrested evolution of certain sub-races, and their forced and violent diversion into the purely animal line by artificial cross-breeding, truly analogous to the hybridization, which we have now learned to utilize in the vegetable and animal kingdoms, that we have to look for the origin of the anthropoids[[footnote(s* ptolemy, speaking in his ninth table of the kabolitae (kabul tribes, calls them[[aristophuloi, the aristocratic or noble tribes. the afghans ca

in greece by the name of metals, to express their ever-decreasing value. gold, the most brilliant and precious of all, symbol of purity. qualifies the first race. the men of the second race, those of the age of silver, are already inferior to the first. inert and weak creatures, all their life is no better than a long and stupid infancy. they disappear. the men of the age of bronze are robust and violent (the third race; their strength is extreme. they had arms made of bronze, habitations of bronze; used nought but bronze. iron, the black metal, was yet unknown (op. at d, 143-155. the fourth generation (race) is, with hesiod, that of the heroes who fell before thebes (see "the seven against thebes" by aeschylus, or under the walls of troy. thus, the four races being found mentioned by the

successively the last vestige of atlantis, with the exception, perhaps, of ceylon and a small portion of what is now africa. it changed the face of the globe, and no memory of its flourishing continents and isles, of its civilizations and sciences, remained in the annals of history, save in the sacred records of the east. hence, modern science denies atlantis and its existence. it even denies any violent shiftings of the earth's axis, and would attribute the reason for the change of climates to other causes. but this question is still an open one. if dr. croll will have it that all such alterations can be accounted for by the effects of nutation and the precession of the equinoxes, there are other men of science, such as sir h. james (athenaeum, aug. 25, 1860, and sir john lubbock (ibid, w

in the post-diluvian times. this is what is given in the journal of the asiatic society, iii, pp. 325, et seq "in their distress the few nations who survived (in the war between devatas and daityas) raised their hands to bhagavan 'let him who can deliver us. be our king; using the word i't (a magic term not understood by wilford, evidently) which re-echoed through the whole country" then comes a violent storm, the waters of the kali are strangely agitated "when there appeared from the waves. a man, afterwards called i't, at the head of a numerous army, saying abhayan, no fear. and scattered the enemy "the king i't" explains wilford "is a subordinate incarnation of m'rira (mrida, a form of rudra, probably) who "re-established peace and prosperity throughout all sankha-dwipa, through barbar

e nor water, for- it is the "eternal land[[vol. 2, page] 409 what marcellus says. islands beyond, which are not far from the firm land, near which is the true sea "these seven dwipas (inaccurately rendered islands) constitute, according to marcellus, the body of the famous atlantis" writes wilford himself. this evidently shows that atlantis is the old continent. the atlantis was destroyed after a violent storm: this is well known to the puranics, some of whom assert that in consequence of this dreadful convulsion of nature, six of the dwipas disappeared (xi, 27. enough proofs have now been given to satisfy the greatest sceptic. nevertheless, direct proofs based on exact science are also added. volumes might be written, however, to no purpose for those who will neither see nor hear, except

e severe penalty of abnormal growth with all its ensuing results. it was not in the programme of natural development that man- higher animal though he may be- should become at once- intellectually, spiritually, and psychically- the demi-god he is on earth, while his physical frame remains weaker and more helpless and ephemeral than that of almost any huge mammal. the contrast is too grotesque and violent; the tabernacle much too unworthy of its indwelling god. the gift of prometheus thus became a curse- though foreknown and foreseen by the host personified in that personage, as his name well shows* it is in this that rests, at one and the same time[[footnote(s* vide supra, a foot-note concerning the etymology of[[prometis] prometis or forethought. prometheus confesses it in the drama when

hallic) which was pre-eminently aryan, if we believe ad. kuhn (in his herabkunft des feuers und des gottertranks) and baudry. for "the fire used by man being the result of the action of pramantha in the arani, the aryas must have ascribed) the same origin to celestial fire, and they must* have imagined) that a god armed with pramantha, or a divine pramantha, exercised in the bosom of the clouds a violent friction, which gave birth to lightning and thunderbolts. this idea is supported by the fact that, according to plutarch's testimony (philosoph. plant, iii. 3, the stoics thought that thunder was the result of the struggle of storm-clouds and lightning- a conflagration due to friction; while aristotle saw in the thunderbolt only the action of clouds which clashed with each other. what was

karma is upon them. finally, palaeolithic man makes room for his successor- and disappears almost entirely from the scene. professor lefevre asks in this connection "has the polished succeeded the chipped stone-age by an imperceptible transition, or was it due to an invasion of brachycephalous celts? but whether, again, the deterioration produced in the populations of la vezere was the result of violent crossings, or of a general retreat northwards in the wake of the reindeer, is of little moment to us" he continues "meantime the bed of the ocean has been upheaved, europe is now fully formed, her flora and fauna fixed. with the taming of the dog begins the pastoral life. we enter on those polished stone and bronze periods, which succeed each other at irregular intervals, which even overla

e uniformitarian conceptions of geologic changes* he attempts to trace the atlantis "tradition" to the following sources (1) barbarous tribes connect catastrophes with an avenging god, who is assumed in this way to punish immoral races (2) hence the commencement of a new race is logically a virtuous one (3) the primary source of the geologic basis of the tradition was asia- a continent subject to violent earthquakes. exaggerated accounts would thus be handed down the ages (4) egypt, being herself free from earthquakes, nevertheless based her not inconsiderable geologic knowledge on these cataclysmal traditions. an ingenious "explanation" as all such are. but proving a negative is proverbially a difficult task. students of esoteric science, who know what the resources of the egyptian priest

esoteric science, who know what the resources of the egyptian priesthood really were, need no such laboured hypothesis. moreover, while an imaginative theorist is always able to furnish a reasonable solution of problems which, in one branch of science, seem to necessitate the hypothesis of periodical cataclysmic changes on the surface of our planet, the impartial critic, who is not a[[footnote(s* violent minor cataclysms and colossal earthquakes are recorded in the annals of most nations- if not of all. elevation and subsidence of continents is always in progress. the whole coast of south america has been raised up 10 to 15 feet and settled down again in an hour. huxley has shown that the british islands have been four times depressed beneath the ocean and subsequently raised again and peo

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

estern age. anyhow, it is curious to see how prophetic in almost all things was the writer of vishnu purana when foretelling to maitreya some of the dark influences and sins of this kali yug. for after saying that the "barbarians" will be masters of the banks of the indus, of chandrabhaga and kasmera, he adds "there will be contemporary monarchs, reigning over the earth- kings of churlish spirit, violent temper, and ever addicted to falsehood and wickedness. they will inflict death on women, children, and cows; they will seize upon the property of their subjects, and be intent upon the wives of others; they will be of unlimited power, their lives will be short, their desires insatiable. people of various countries intermingling with them, will follow their example; and the barbarians being

BLUE EQUINOX

ture monitor to them that seek wisdom at her breast: for in the uniting of elements to opposite polarities is there a glory of heat, of light, and of electricity. thus also in mankind do we behold the spritual fruit of poetry and all genius, arising from the seed of what is but an animal gesture, in the estimation of such as are schooled in philosophy. and it is to be noted strongly that the most violent and divine passions are those between people of utterly unharmonious natures. but now i would have you know that in the mind are no such limitations in respect of species as prevent a man falling in love with an inanimate object, or an idea. for to him that is in any wise advanced upon the way of meditation it appears that all objects save the one object are distasteful, even as appeared f

ed by the gravest effects of conventionality in form, of overcrowding in composition, of excess in ornament? in a few seated female figures, viewed from behind, there is a certain natural grace, but most of the women who swarm all over the reliefs are the product of a morbid convention which gives them enormous breasts, wasp waists, and atrophied legs, and places them in attitudes suggestive of a violent dislocation of the hipjoint. whether such figures were actually cultivated at the period, i do not know; but even if this could be proved, the sculptures could only be regarded as conventional exaggerations of an unhealthy fashion. reviews 299 .finally, and coming back to the buddha-figures in particular, what are we to say of the marvellous spirituality of expression often attributed to t

, he preached the equinox 46 on mount and plain, and held discourses in the cities, to devas, men and gods. reference is here made to the attainment of the buddha. it was only after he had abandoned the ascetic life that he attained, and so far from manifesting that attainment by nonaction, he created a revolution in india by attacking the caste system, and by preaching his law created a karma so violent that even today its primary force is still active. the present .buddha. the master therion, is doing a similar, but even greater work, by his proclamation: do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law. 32. sow kindly acts and thou shalt reap their fruition. inaction in a deed of mercy becomes an action in a deadly sin. thus saith the sage. this continues the diatribe against non-action

BOOK T

efore, in a sense, illusionary: it shows material gain, labour, power, wealth, etc. the sixteen, or royal, cards the four kings the four kings, or "figures mounted on steeds" represent the yodh forces of the name in each suit: the radix, father and commencement of material forces, a force in which all the others are implied, and of which they form the development and completion. a force swift and violent in its action, but whose effect soon passes away, and therefore symbolized by a figure on a steed riding swiftly, and clothed in complete armour. therefore is the knowledge of the scale of the king so necessary for the commencement of all magical working. the four queens book t page 4 of 26 http//www.private.org.il/gd/book-t.html 13/10/2002 are seated upon thrones; representing the forces

g firmly of themselves: neither riding upon horses, nor seated upon thrones, nor borne in chariots. they represent the forces of the he final of the name in each suit, completing the influences of the other scales: the mighty and potent daughter of a king and queen: a princess powerful and terrible: a queen of queens- an empress- whose effect combines those of the king, queen, and prince, at once violent and permanent; therefore symbolized by a figure standing firmly by itself, only partially draped, and having but little armour; yet her power existeth not, save by reason of the others: and then indeed it is mighty and terrible materially, and is the throne of the forces of the spirit. woe unto whomsoever shall make war upon her, when thus established! the spheres of influence of the court

hewn. he wears corslet and buskins of scale armour decorated with a winged lion's head, which symbol also surmounts his crown. his chariot is drawn by a lion. his arms are bare, save for the shoulder-pieces of the corslet, and he bears a torch or fire-wand, somewhat similar to that of the zelator adeptus minor. beneath the chariot are flames, some waved, some salient. swift, strong, hasty; rather violent, yet just and generous; noble and scorning meanness. if ill dignified- cruel, intolerant, prejudiced and ill natured. he rules the heavens from above the last decan of cancer to the second decan of leo; hence he includes most of leo minor. air of fire prince and emperor of salamanders. viii. the princess of the shining flame; the rose of the palace of fire knave of wands a very strong and

eagle is borne as a crest on his crown, cuirass and buskins. general attire like king of wands. beneath his chariot is the calm and stagnant water of a lake. his armour resembles feathers more than scales. he holds in one hand a lotus, and in the other a cup, charged with the sigil of his scale. a serpent issues from the cup, and has its head tending down to the waters of the lake. he is subtle, violent, crafty and artistic; a fierce nature with calm exterior. powerful for good or evil but more attracted by the evil if allied with apparent power or wisdom. if ill dignified, he is intensely evil and merciless. he rules from 20 degree libra to 20 degree scorpio. air of water prince and emperor of nymphs or undines. xii. the princess of the waters; the lotus of the palace of the floods knave

right hand crooked into each other, the thumbs meeting above; and they hold, at the same time, by their centres, five wands or torches which are similar unto the wands of a zelator adeptus minor. one wand is upright in the middle; the others cross each other. flames leap from the point of junction. above the middle wand is the sign saturn, and below is that of leo: thus representing the decante. violent strife and boldness, rashness, cruelty, violence, lust, desire, prodigality and generosity; depending on whether the card is well or ill dignified. geburah of hb:y (quarrelling and fighting. this decan hath its beginning from the royal star of leo: and unto it are allotted the two great angels of the schemhamphorash hb:vhvyh and hb:ylyal. xxii. the lord of victory six of wands two hands in

with the grip of the first order. they hold eight wands, crossed four with four. flames issue from the point of junction. surmounting the small wands with flames issuing down them, and placed in the centre at the top and bottom of the card respectively, are the symbols of mercury and sagittarius for the decan. too much force applied too suddenly. very rapid rush, but quickly passed and expended. violent, but not lasting. swiftness, rapidity, courage, boldness, confidence, freedom, warfare, violence; love of open air, field-sports, gardens and meadows. generous, subtle, eloquent, yet somewhat untrustworthy; rapacious, insolent, oppressive. theft and robbery. according to dignity. hod of hb:y (hasty communications and messages; swiftness. therein rule the angels hb:nthhyh and hb:haayh. xxxi

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

than witchcraft, per se, her theories are still respected. twenty-five thousand years ago palaeolithic wo/man depended upon hunting to survive. only by success in the hunt could there be food to eat, skins for warmth and shelter, bones to fashion into tools and weapons. in those days wo/man believed in a multitude of gods. nature was overwhelming. out of awe and respect for the gusting wind, the violent lightning, the rushing stream, wo/man ascribed to each a spirit; made each a deity. a god. this is what we call animism. a god controlled that wind. a god controlled the sky. a god controlled the waters. but most of all, a god controlled the all-important hunt. a god of hunting. most of the animals hunted were horned so wo/man pictured the god of hunting also as being horned. it was at thi

CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

ckbiting and spite in a firm but creative way, and is perhaps best of all for creating a sparkling shield of protection. topaz topaz is the sanskrit word for 'fire. topaz increases power as the moon waxes, being at its greatest potency at the time of the full moon. perhaps because of this, topaz was said to be proof against nightmares, night terrors and phantoms and malice of the night as well as violent emotions. water in which a topaz has been soaked is a cure for insomnia if drunk an hour before bedtime. a natural energiser, golden topaz is especially good for alleviating work anxieties, especially in the caring professions, and should be kept in the workplace. turquoise mined by the egyptians in sinai more than 6,000 years ago, turquoise and imitations of it have been discovered in gra

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

heir humanity was devalued and their collective efforts at selfdetermination were constantly hindered.[8] while conjure possessed multiple uses, its most salient functional\ 16\ value for blacks had to do with practices of racial opposition. conjuring arbitrated the day-today conflicts in which slaves were confronted with white slaveholder domination, which was often directed and enforced through violent means. african american testimonials describe how some slaves believed that the power of charms and amulets provided them with protection from whippings and other forms of abuse. louis hughes, a bondman who had lived on plantations in mississippi and tennessee, explained that he had carried a leather bag containing "roots, nuts, pins and some other things" which was given to him by an old

travelers on their journey. heartened by his faith, again the crew sets sail, arriving safely in georgia within seven days f time.[1] this brief episode in the life of one of the first english-speaking, african-born autobiographers sheds light on the convergence of "magical" and "religious" modes of thought in the eighteenth century. to olaudah equiano and his shipmates, the unexpected chaos of a violent squall possessed meanings that went beyond the apparent realities of the visible world. the elements of sea and air bore evidence of forces that were subject to both divine will and human intervention and manifested\ 36\ a wildly dangerous struggle for control over nature. it was an ancient conflict, one in which both africans and europeans had engaged for centuries and addressed in variou

me hidden divine purpose. the awaited epiphany occurred in a series of visions in 1822, 1825, and 1828. these successive revelations.relayed in\ 65\ turner's confessions with profoundly esoteric imagery and occult symbolism.communicated the objective of his final, fateful mission. in august 1831 turner struck out in one of the boldest uprisings of slaves ever to occur in the united states, with a violent force that black magic page 41 of 144 http//content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&chunk.id=0&doc.view=print 7/14/2006 reverberated throughout the entire south.[14] like nat turner, denmark vesey was a religious person. vesey organized an extensive insurrection plot in charleston, south carolina, a city that in 1820 possessed a majority of about fifteen thousand slaves and black freed

751 negro act were also extreme. this law provided "that in case any slave shall teach or instruct another slave in the knowledge of any poisonous root, plant, herb, or other poison whatever, he or she, so offending, shall upon conviction thereof, suffer death as a felon" acts of poisoning by blacks were considered seditious and were usually treated with the utmost severity by authorities or with violent public reprisals.[26] perhaps as much as the members of anglo-american communities, many african americans themselves feared the poisoners. their concerns were not without foundation, for a great proportion of cases indicate that poisoning flared within racial boundaries, with blacks harming other blacks. in the north carolina slave court of 1761, for example, several bondmen were implicat

mitted to an insane asylum for hysteria "it was generally believed by the girl's colored friends that her insanity was caused by a espell, f" asserted the author "laid on her by [a] rejected lover" the woman's belief in the power of supernatural harming necessitated her confinement and institutionalization. she was eventually cured, however, after a "voodoo doctor" removed the spell from her.[50] violent or unaccountable death was sometimes explained as the result of conjure "fixes" the murder of an african american woman in a savannah, georgia, community in the 1930s led some frightened members of the local population to speculate that malign supernatural forces were involved. their shared belief in conjure reinforced their opinion that the woman's death was the result of harming magic. s

on fields of the alabama black belt, addie and her family saw few material returns from their labor "most of the time we had almost nothing to eat because our crops failed" she recalled "and the man who owned the farm, he was white, would not pay papa and then we was destitute" when addie was seven, her mother died and her siblings, older and more independent than she, left her with her father, a violent alcoholic. during this trying period she began to reflect on spiritual matters "i guess i just had a enatchul f calling then. i didn't know it but i was always praying"[1] at the age of fifteen addie became pregnant and suffered a miscarriage while she was working in the fields; at seventeen she left alabama with an older man, whom she later married. in an anecdote that is typical of conju

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

ld, the blocking vibration. these volunteers were mostly from the more positive consciousness stream on the fourth dimension. it was an influx of beings into the prison, the box, attempting to change the earth vibration and break the controlling frequency. it was, for a time, a partial success, but atlantis became a highly negative place under influence from the luciferic stream and it suffered a violent end. we, the generations of today, now have the opportunity to do what atlantis could not do- break the blocking vibration and allow humanity to return to wholeness and oneness, to reconnect with our full potential. it is an opportunity we are going to grasp and we are going to do it peacefully. not with physical force, but with love. i want to tell this story as simply as possible without

anded it".6 in 1940 when illegal jewish immigration to palestine became a flood, the british military government began to detain and deport those jews who did not have the correct documentation. the zionist underground decided to sabotage the refugee ships rather than allow them to be turned away. giladi goes on "in those days rabin was a member of palmach- the name means 'action squads- it was a violent underground force .in november 1940 his group blew up the refugee ship master races 123 patria in haifa harbour. more than 250 jewish emigrants died in the explosion".7 three other ships were later given the same treatment by rabin's palmach and more than a thousand jews died as a result. but it was the arabs who were blamed for this barbarity and that was the whole point of the carnage, o

ore streetwise vibration which will make it far more difficult for us to be misled. for example, say that you want to introduce cameras in the streets, an armed and more authoritarian police force, and the erosion of personal freedoms. you don't want the public to oppose these policies, indeed you want them to demand that you introduce them. what do you need for this to happen? more high profile, violent crime, which creates enormous fear in the community. achieve that and people will be knocking on your door demanding that you put cameras in their streets and give more guns and power to the police. problem-reaction-solution. and what better way to induce more crime than to create a society of 'haves' and 'have nots' dependent on welfare payments and then start dismantling the welfare stat

ity we create. in doing so, we are handing our minds and our world to those who broadcast a reality in which they have the right to control everything and everyone. years ago, as a journalist, i visited a hostel for women who had been attacked by their husbands or partners. i was amazed to find that a number of these women were on their second, third or even fourth partner who had been physically violent towards them. i am not amazed anymore, because i can see why this was so. the women were attracting that punishment to them by what they thought of themselves. i did not meet one woman in that hostel who had any self-esteem and when i chatted with them, that lack of self-esteem clearly went back long before the first man attacked them. this is not to dismiss what they suffered, nor to excu

red of self. the victims are only mirrors for what the men think of themselves. the reason these two inner imbalances are attracted to each other is because the woman (who has such low self-esteem that she has an inner belief that she deserves to be punished, attracts the man (who wishes to punish others to avoid looking within. this is done through the attraction of two magnetic 'capes. when one violent relationship breaks down, the woman simply attracts another until the cause (the lack of self-love) is removed. it's the same with the man. love at first sight, dislike at first sight .all such reactions are the result of this process. the family connection is important to emphasise here. apart from the relative few who eventually break away from the mental and emotional domination of thei

vinism, another dogma which operates on exactly the same thought pattern as the one she was opposing! some homosexuals who, again rightly, demand an end to their oppression and victimisation, campaign for their beliefs in ways that oppress and victimise others, often other homosexuals. they will, collectively, stop attracting discrimination when they stop giving it out. a british mp demanded that violent criminals be thrashed on live television after the national lottery draw. what effect would this have, did she say? less violence in society! and in the united states, perhaps the sickest and most violent society in the world, the death penalty is being extended to more states. why? to deter violence and murder. they are killing people with electric chairs and firing squads because, presum

ficials of the nation of islam was working for the fbi in the period of malcolm x and the black civil rights movement in the 1960s. that story could be repeated a million times and more in 'radical' organisations all over the world. some of the protest groups use violence. the animal liberation front and class war in britain are two of them. when class war, which claims to be 'anti-state, trigger violent clashes with the police during peaceful protest marches, who benefits? those in authority who want to dismiss the peaceful opponents to their policies as "violent extremists" and those who wish to introduce more authoritarian laws to meet the challenge from the growth in (manufactured "violent extremists. put it this way. if class war was an arm of british intelligence, they could not do a

ish to introduce more authoritarian laws to meet the challenge from the growth in (manufactured "violent extremists. put it this way. if class war was an arm of british intelligence, they could not do a better job of undermining the vast majority of people who wish to protest peacefully. when thousands of people gather to protest peacefully against the treatment of animals and a few idiots become violent or plant bombs, who benefits? those in authority who wish to continue to treat animals with great cruelty while dismissing the protesters as "violent extremists. an open mind can see this, a rigid mind cannot. 426. and the truth shall set you free feeling and healing even more important than thinking for ourselves is to feel for ourselves. in the centre of the chest we have a feeling centr

n electron volts. this had previously been considered "impossible. something similar has also been measured by scientists in japan. roger highfield, the science editor of the london daily telegraph wrote "something out there- no-one knows what- is hurling high energy particles around the universe, in this case the most energetic ever observed by scientists..not even the power released by the most violent exploding stars could account for them. indeed conventional theory says such particles should not exist."2 these are the energies that are changing life on this planet by the minute, never mind the day, and these same energies are rebalancing the fourth dimension, so dispersing the negativity and manipulation from there. the global elite are losing their power source. i was also fascinated

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

hat is bitter; its cultivated fields grow weeds, its pastures grow withering plants."29 even the gods had to evacuate these lands, we are told, and all the sumerian cities were affected in the same way at the same time. just as the nuclear devastation in the indus valley corresponds with the time period of this poisonous "evil wind" in sumer, so it also corresponds with the timescale that saw the violent demise of the biblical sodom and gomorrah. many sources point to these cities being located in what is now the southern end of the dead sea in israel where unnatural levels of radioactivity persist to this day. they call this "lot's sea" after the biblical character involved in the sodom and gomorrah story and for thousands of years it has been associated with the symbol of death. the stor

ed in the west. can the mystery of sumer's sudden demise now be solved? could the "evil wind" have been nuclear fall-out? in around 1450bc, the classic minoan (former sumerian) culture was destroyed on crete by another sudden disaster that archaeologists and historians can't explain. once again all the cities were destroyed at the same time by some "fiery" holocaust. amid this series of immensely violent events and the internal war within the anunnaki, the sumer empire collapsed. its domains around the world began to self-govern, at least for a while, based on the knowledge, structure, beliefs, and myths of their former controllers. since then, the reptilian anunnaki have been manipulating from behind the scenes and through their hybrid bloodlines, and they are on the brink of replacing th

of information on this story is the temple and the lodge by michael baigent and richard leigh, published by arcade publishing, new york, in 1989 34 see manly p. hall's america's assignment with destiny, the adepts of the western tradition, published by the philosophical research society. los angeles, california, in 1979 chapter 7 serving the dragon: the past great spirits have always experienced violent opposition from mediocre minds. albert einstein he ancient world abounds with stories of the serpent or dragon race and royal kings, queens, and emperors who claim their right to rule through their descent from the serpent gods. the sumerian accounts tell of flying serpents and dragons breathing fire (symbolic of their aerial craft) and how the kings of sumer, going back long before the de

this mental defence mechanism is a good thing, but the illuminati, particularly mengele, perfected it for their own reasons. in fact, they have known about it for thousands of years, it's just that its widespread global use began to return in the 20th century. it is known as trauma-based mind control and they take children before the age of five and six and put them through the most unimaginable violent, sexual, and emotional abuse. again they are chosen by bloodline. a lot of paedophile rings are set up and protected to serve this agenda, and when genuine people expose them, as in the north wales scandal in the uk, the famous names involved are never allowed to come to light. these names include the paedophile lord mcalpine of the famous british construction company. he is a former chair

he was constantly battling with. she bought the biggest secret when it was first published because it exposes in great detail the reptilian story she had experienced. one time when they went into her bedroom the book was lying on a shelf above the bed. the man became very wound up and took a serious aversion to it, she told me. when they began to have sex, she said he began to go crazy, becoming violent and rough, and amid this anger, he began to shape-shift into a reptile. her hand was on the bottom of his back while he lay on top of her and she felt her hand being pushed up as the guy began to sprout a tail! she screamed, threw him off, and he began to switch back to "human" form. she told him to get out of the house immediately and, at the time i met her, she had never seen him since

ms can be found in tibet and china. in the gilgamesh stories of the sumerian tablets, we are told of vast underground cities. gilgamesh was a "demi-god" and "semi-divine (reptilian hybrid) who sought the immortality of the "gods. the stories speak of ki-gal or "the great below, which was ruled serving the dragon: the present (2) 267 by the goddess ereshkigal and the god mergal. in the ki-gal were violent guardians called "scorpion men, reanimated human bodies, spirits and the "undead, and robotic beings known as galatur or gala, which were used to abduct humans from the surface. there were "eagle-headed" reptilians, which were often said to have wings. the accounts describe a race called the pazazu, a dog-faced "human" with reptilian scales and tail. all this sounds remarkably like the sce

clarke suggests that children who take ritalin in elementary school are often switched to prozac and other drugs as they get older. the effects of ritalin can continue long after the prescription is stopped, clarke warns. dr ann blake tracy, director of the international coalition for drug awareness, supports this view. she points out that adults who use these drugs are far more likely to commit violent crimes. dr tracy comes from utah, home of the mormon church, where the use of ritalin and prozac is reported to be three times greater than the rest of the country per head of population. she said utah's rate of murders and suicides has increased by a similar amount.4 dennis h. clarke says that the high number of incidents involving violent children and the increase in child suicide, can b

year-old in jonesboro was being treated. apparently they were saying he had been sexually abused as a child. they were saying he was now a sexual abuser. he had a hyperactivity type label put on him as well- or 'attention deficit disorder' so we had several different things working with him. there is no chance under the sun, moon, or stars that this kid was not on drugs."5 clarke says that when a violent event happens, the pharmaceutical "crash teams" go to work to keep things quiet. teams of psychiatrists are sent to the locations and quickly ensure that medical records are kept sealed, doctors are convinced to keep quiet, and victims are bought off to stop the case going to court "it's all being covered up, and it's deliberate. there are billions and billions of dollars at stake here" he

ollars at stake here" he said. david m. bresnahan, a contributing editor for worldnetdaily.com says he was told by an elementary school teacher in utah that she routinely makes recommendations for children in her classes to be given ritalin" she said 11 of the 29 children in her first-grade class are now taking the drug in school each day. dennis clarke predicts that the future will see even more violent children, unless the connection between ritalin and violent acts is openly accepted. clarke says that the general public, health officials, and parents are not recognising the extent of a pandemic that is already sweeping the nation. even the ciba pharmaceutical company says in a product information release "warning; sufficient data on the safety and efficacy of long-term use of ritalin in

ents; obeisance to precedent, as in legal, religious, cultural, and other matters..and all manner of deceptions."7 add other traits of the r-complex such as "territoriality (this is mine, get out; aggression; and the idea that might-is-right, winner-takes-all. put that little lot together and you have the very attitudes of the illuminati. racism comes from the reptilian brain also and aggressive, violent sex, which the illuminati bloodlines indulge in big time- ask us presidents "father" george bush and gerald ford, vice president dick cheney, and the list of other famous illuminati names i expose in my books. can it really be a coincidence that the illuminati manifest the classic traits of the reptilian brain while, at the same time, the evidence suggests that they are reptilian bloodline

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

were excluded by edward i in 1290. as i described earlier, this was thetime when the black nobility in amsterdam were preparing to put their man, williamof orange, on the british throne.everything interconnects with everything else in the most remarkable way because itis being coordinated from the lower fourth dimension which can see into this one. the170christian church was split into rival and violent factions by the rosicrucian, martinluther, and the emergence of a vicious brand of the protestant faith called calvinism,later known as the puritans. its founder john calvin was actually jean caum fromnoyons, france, who was educated at the brotherhood-controlled, college du montagu.this is also where ignatius loyola, the catholic founder of the society of jesus, thejesuits, was educated

the449goddess diana and here, says frazer, there grew a tree around which the figure of apriest would be seen with a sword. a candidate for the priesthood in the cult of dianacould only succeed by killing the present incumbent and he would only keep the jobuntil someone in turn killed him. the post carried the title of king- king of the wood -and a long line of priest-kings who served diana met a violent end. so the goddessdiana is associated with islands and a lake and was worshipped among the trees. andearl spencer puts his sisters grave among the trees on an island in a lake.then there is the strange tale of the black swans. in june 1998, earl spencer gave aninterview for bbc television in which he told of a dream he claimed to have had betweenthe crash in paris and dianas funeral. in t

ek enlightenment- we are enlightened. we just need toremove the barriers of fear which disconnect us from our ownenlightenment outside the egg shell. 493disconnected from those levels of self which resonate to the rhythm of love. but theyare still part of everything that exists, they are still you and me, an aspect of the gloriouswhole we call cod. so if we hate them, we hate ourselves. if we are violent to them, weare violent to ourselves. and it would be all so self defeating. i say: forgive them forthey know not what they do. by forgive and by love, i dont mean to walk away and letthem get on with it. they are seeking to impose their will and therefore there is alegitimate cause for a challenge to that. but if this brotherhood control is caused bygiving our minds, power and responsibili

DIABOLUS

cepts suggest that zohak called their god an injurer of the universe, recommended daeva worship and the use of idols in ritual practice, that people should be selfish and to sacrifice before shrines. the reference to zohak s physical death, before the full transformation into azi dahaka (fiendish snake- fairdoon killed the malignant and sinful zohak of three faces (i.e. liar, of three heads (i.e. violent and obstinate, of six eyes (i.e. greedy) of thousands of evil designs, possessed of the great evil powers of the dev and the druj. denkard another figure in zoroastrian infamy is the sorcerer ahktya or akht. the word akht itself means filth, and the word akha which means evil and bad. the other name which was connected with akhtya was kabed-us-spae and akht-jadu. this obscure 15 the book o

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

p hints that i could make nothing of at the time, but which, in the light of later knowledge, i have come to understand. it was her custom to control her staff by means of her knowledge of mind-power, and she had a steady succession of most peculiar breakdowns among the people working under her. i had not been with her very long when she wanted me to give evidence in a lawsuit. she was a woman of violent temper, and had dismissed an employee without notice and without wages, and he was sueing her for the money due to 4 of 103 him. she wanted me to say that his behaviour had been such that she was justified in thus dismissing him. her method of collecting my evidence was to look into my eyes with a concentrated gaze and say "such and such things happened" fortunately for all concerned i had

on, but an actual fact that one could rise up and cope with. i obtained my release from the bondage of this fear by facing the whole situation and determining to find out exactly what had been done to me and how i could protect myself against a repetition of the experience. it was an exceedingly unpleasant process, in fact the reaction caused by recovering the lost memories was only a little less violent than the original one; but i finally succeeded in freeing myself from my hag-ridden condition of fear, although it was a very long time before my physical health became normal. my body was like an electric battery that has been completely discharged. it took a long time to charge up again, and every time it was used before the charging was completed, it ran down again rapidly. for a long t

as his mother's friend, and as such to be tolerated. 16 of 103 mrs. c. unhesitatingly identified miss x, as we will call her, as the younger witch. enquiries were then made regarding her history, and a very curious story unfolded. as a young girl she had become engaged to a man who, soon after the engagement was announced, had developed galloping consumption and died after a short illness with a violent hemorrhage. soon after this, miss xs sister also became engaged, and by a strange fatality her lover shared the same fate, dying as died the other man, in a flood of his own blood. years went by, and miss x. became engaged again. soon the second lover fell ill, not, this time, with galloping consumption, but with a more lingering form of the complaint, in which hemorrhage was the principle

village baker's version of war bread. then one day i had a quarrel with miss l. she had conceived a "crush" for me; i have a constitutional repulsion for crushes and give them scant politeness, and she complained bitterly of my lack of responsiveness. what ever may be the rights and wrongs of the case, i had roused her resentment in good earnest. that night i was afflicted with the most 19 of 103 violent nightmare i have ever had in my life, waking from sleep with the terrible sense of oppression on my chest, as if someone were holding me down, or lying upon me. i saw distinctly the head of miss l, reduced to the size of an orange, floating in the air at the foot of my bed, and snapping its teeth at me. it was the most malignant thing i have ever seen. still not attaching any psychic signi

etched a shadowy line of ectoplasm, one end was attached to my solar plexus, and the other disappeared in the shaggy fur of its belly, but i could not see the actual point of attachment. i began by an effort of the will and imagination to draw the life out of it along this silver cord, as if sucking lemonade up a straw. the wolf- form began to fade, the cord thickened and grew more substantial. a violent emotional upheaval started in myself; i felt the most furious impulses to go berserk and rend and tear anything and anybody that came to hand, like the malay running amok. i conquered this impulse with an effort, and the upheaval subsided. the wolf-form had now faded into a shapeless grey mist. this too absorbed along the silver cord. the tension relaxed and i found myself bathed in perspi

patient, and it was the release of the obsessor from his plane of work and helping him heavenward that gave freedom to his victim" in the other type of haunting, that in which it is the place which is the focus of manifestation, not a special person, we must distinguish between the earth-bound entity which remains attached to a particular spot, and the thoughtatmosphere which is left behind after violent emotions have been experienced there. let us consider first the question of thought-atmosphere, of which i can give a very illuminating example. a friend of mine who was a student at a school of dramatic art consulted me concerning an attack of stage fright she had had, which left her rather nervous as to its recurrence. she was an experienced student, in fact a pupil teacher, and she was

they are "undesirables" but they have an ethic of their own to which they are loyal, and that is the beauty which is truth, and this is all they know, and, as far as their life is concerned, all they need to know. in appearance they are usually small and slight, possessing unusual physical strength and endurance but very liable to nervous exhaustion and brain-storms. in social relations they take violent likes and dislikes; they show a facile and demonstrative affection towards those they like, but quickly forget them. gratitude and pity are unknown to their nature. towards those they dislike they are pettily malicious, and in all relations of life they are utterly irresponsible. one cannot describe them better than to say that they resemble nothing so much as a blend of persian kitten and

rose bushes below, fortunately with no more damage done than a badly bruised arm "after this there was absolute peace until june 30, when the real climax came. i had seen the thing again on the night of the new moon, and had noticed considerable changes in its appearance. especially it seemed far more active, while its long hair had changed into serpent heads. the night after i was awakened by a violent noise and jumped out of bed. i then saw the noise was caused by a great red obelisk which crashed through the west wall of my room and leaned against the wall at the east end, smashing both that and the window to pieces but missing my bed, which was in an alcove to the left of its path. in its transit it had smashed all the mirrors, and the floor and top of my bed were strewn with broken g

ive psychic attack and subjective psychic disturbance psychism, however genuine, is a fruitful cause of self-delusion. a psychic is invariably highly sensitive and suggestible. this is the basis of his gifts. psychism not being a normal development, among europeans at any rate, the psychic is, in the language of nautical engineers "over-engined for his hull" he is consequently unstable, liable to violent emotional reactions, and in general exhibits those aberrations of conduct we are accustomed to associate with artistic genius. unless a psychic is trained, disciplined, protected and watched over by those who understand his condition, his psychism is never reliable because he is blown about by every wind of influence. the psychic and the neurotic are closely akin in their reactions to life

. an adept who allows unsuitable persons to enter his magnetic field is blameworthy for his lack of discrimination and discretion, but he cannot justly be charged with abuse of occult powers. he emanates force involuntarily and cannot help himself. the greater adepts always live in seclusion, for not only do they need solitude for their work, but their influence upon unprepared souls produces too violent a reaction, and it ends in the cross or the hemlock cup. we must not be unmindful of the fact that the person who comes to us with a long tale of occult attack and asks for assistance, especially financial assistance, may simply be "pitching a yarn" and should use the same discrimination that we would in listening to any other "hard-luck story" trying to differentiate between the deserving

DONALDTYSON ELEMENT

s the finished pentagram is marked in some way to distinguish it. the number of spirits in each of these four elemental classes is beyond counting. they are obedient to the will of the magician if the magician is serious and in complete control of his own emotions, and knows what he wishes to accomplish. if the magician is weak or uncertain, salamanders will be angry, contemptuous, and may become violent; sylphs will be mocking, uncooperative, and may attempt to deceive; undines will be beguiling, and attempt to seduce and manipulate; gnomes will be surly, stubborn, and may commit acts of vandalism. if the magician is very uncertain of his art, or treats the matter as a joke, the elementals will usually refuse to appear or manifest themselves at all. historically, gnomes were the most popu

EGYPTIAN BOOK OF THE DEAD PAPYRUS OF ANI MALESTROM

on him that did evil unto thee; and i have put him under thy feet for ever, and for ever, and for ever; o osiris ani, triumphant in peace [1. the text here is corrupt. brit. mus. papyrus, no. 10,010 (naville, todtenbuch, bd. ii, bl. 429) reads nuk ahu sa er teb ament xesef-a xesef su er teka set au seset-na set au setenem-na uat au-a em sa "i surround with sand the hidden tomb, and drive away the violent one therefrom. i lighten the valley of the tomb, i cast light therein, i traverse the ways, and i protect [osiris" 2 reading i-a em heh xesef nemmat kep-hra-f sehet' kep-f. see naville, todtenbuch, bd. ii, bl. 428. 3 variant hru xesef sat "day of driving back slaughter] p. 362 [qebhsennuf saith "i am thy son, o osiris ani, triumphant. i have come to protect thee. i have collected thy bones

ELIPHAS LEVI THE CONJURATION OF THE FOUR ELEMENTS

ntime it is not to be doubted that individuals can direct the elements by the will to a certain extent, and change or really stop their effects. why, for example, if it is ascertained that certain individuals in a state of ecstasy lose their weight for the moment, could we not walk or glide upon the water? saint medard's convulsionaries felt neither fire nor sword, and begged as a relief the most violent blows and the most incredible tortures. are not the strange ascensions and wonderful equilibrium of certain somnambulists a revelation of these hidden forces of nature. but we live in an age in which men have not the courage to confess the miracles they witness; and if anyone says "i have seen or have done myself the things which i relate" he will be told "either you are making sport of us

ELLIS LOW TWELVE 1907

the scout is no more, i will tell you that he was the friend of ours who served 72 low twelve us best by staying in your camp; it was his place that vikka attempted to take; he believes he succeeded in deceiving geronimo, when it was geronimo who deceived him "it looks, then, as if vikka knew of the treachery of pedro "there can be no question of that. if any proof were asked, it was given by the violent death of pedro "you don't mean to say that vikka "certainly; it was vikka who drove his knife into his breast, as soon as he got the chance, after he learned the truth "but how did he learn the truth "of that i cannot be certain, but my belief is that when geronimo first met vikka between the lines he did not suspect the deception. probably he pronounced the name of pedro and thus gave him

ice. when he reached his appointed place, he was to be paid $5oo upon his written pledge not to return to the states. his family were to be sent to him with as little delay as possible. it will be recalled that morgan was released from jail upon the payment of his debt. this was part of the prearranged plan, and morgan understood it all. unfortunately he had obtained liquor, which always made him violent, and he fiercely resisted, till he realized his mistake, when he yielded and got into the carriage as quietly as did the other members of the party. whitney accompanied the coach from canandaigua. the sheriff joined the party at wright's corners and they drove to youngstown, where they called upon colonel william king, an officer of the war of 18 12. from this point we quote "king and bruc

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

st party developed through the 1960s. in 1967 and 1969 the proutists ran candidates for office in india. then in 1971 sarkar was accused by a former follower of conspiracy to murder, and he was arrested and left in jail awaiting trail. in the meantime, prime minister indira ghandi proclaimed a national emergency in 1975 and banned ananda marga. members of the organization were involved in several violent incidents, some growing out of their public protests of their leader s imprisonment without a trial. brought to trial under the emergency, he was not allowed to bring any witnesses in his behalf and was convicted. in 1978 he was retried and found not guilty, and there was general agreement that sarkar was the victim of political persecution. since that time the movement has spread worldwid

his earthly life. it may be that the spirit was demanding its body be buried with the proper ceremonial rites, if this had not been done, for a spirit cannot have any rest until the burial rite has been duly performed. in china, the most common ghost was that of a person who had been murdered, and sought revenge on his murderer. in australia, the spirit of one who had been murdered, or had died a violent death, was also considered likely to walk abroad. in many lands, the souls of women who died in childbirth were supposed to become spirits of a particularly malignant type that dwelled in trees and tormented passers-by. the eastern europeans believed the neglect of proper burial procedures led the deceased to continued existence as a vampire. such attention to burial procedures had several

first group may disclose a confused, perturbed mentality. a phantom form may rush into a room and alarm individuals by its sudden appearance or by its noises. the purpose, nevertheless, is mostly clear and the apparition may come back more than once as if to make sure that the information of the fact of decease was duly understood. sometimes more is conveyed, especially in cases of accidental or violent death. successive pictures may arise as if in a vision of the state of the body or of subsequent steps taken in regard to it. the announcement of death may be quite explicit, as in the case described in the proceedings society for psychical research (vol. 10, pp. 380.82, on june 5th, 1887, a sunday evening, between eleven and twelve at night, being awake, my name was called three times. i

he woke up from his sleep and saw a luminous hand near the ceiling, under it a little ball of fire as big as a pea. as he looked, the fingers were unclasped, the hand opened and the little ball of fire fell on his beard. it was a small opalescent stone about the size of a large pea, called sapphirium. two similar stones were later delivered during a seance, the arrival being preceded by a fit of violent convulsion. apports, if real, would therefore raise a moral question. who do they belong to? on being asked an opinion of fruit and flower apports, john watts, mrs. thomas everitt s control, said in a seance on february 28, 1868, recorded in catherine berry s experiences in spiritualism (1876, i do not approve of bringing them, for they are generally stolen. in discussing apports, spiritua

roat and neck. people with a taurus sun sign, although they often have beautiful voices, are also prone to sore throats, thyroid irregularities, and other neck problems. taurus is cold and dry, melancholy, nocturnal, and southern. when influential in a nativity, it usually produces a person with a broad forehead, thick lips, dark curling hair, and melancholy, slow to anger, but when once enraged, violent, furious, and difficult to appease. places ruled by taurus are stables, cowhouses, cellars and low rooms, and all places used for or by cattle. the key phrase for taurus is i have. gemini, the third sign of the zodiac, is a mutable air sign. it is a positive, masculine sign, ruled by the planet mercury. its symbol is the twins, and its glyph is said to represent a set of twins. it takes it

as i had never seen in a hand and arm before, or since. it literally ran away in spiral forms; and i can compare it to nothing else than the fly-wheel of an engine when it was run away. this lasted until a gentleman present touched my arm, when suddenly it fell like an infant s as it goes to sleep, and the pencil dropped out of my hand. i had, however, acquired the power. the consequences of the violent motion of the muscles of the arm were so apparent that i could not for several days lift it without pain. in most cases visions are being presented to the automatist, and the idea to sketch then comes to him naturally. georgiana houghton in evenings at home in spiritual seance (1881) wrote of a mrs. puget who saw upon a blank paper a lovely little face, just like a photograph, which gradua

ere placed in the baquet and partly covered with water. the tub was fitted with a lid having several holes through which passed iron rods connecting the patients, who sat around the contrivance. the operator was armed with a shorter iron rod. while the patients waited for a response to the treatment, someone played a pianoforte, a device frequently used at spiritualist seances. reactions included violent convulsions, cries, laughter, and vomiting. this state, called the crisis, was supposed to hasten the healing process. a commission appointed in 1784 by the french government to report on mesmerism suggested that such practices were exceedingly dangerous and in no way proved the existence of an alleged magnetic fluid. sources: darnton, robert. mesmerism and the end of the enlightenment in

court. even the judges were convulsed, but on his return from the courthouse the mob cheered him heartily. if he had accomplished nothing else, he had at least won the hearts of the populace by his kindness and the many acts of faithful service he had lavished upon them; and it was partly encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. cagliostro 239 owing to this popularity, and partly to the violent hatred of the court, that he owed the reception accorded him. he was reunited with his wife and shortly afterward took his departure for london, where he was received with considerable eclat. there he addressed a letter to the people of france, which obtained wide circulation and predicted the french revolution, the demolishment of the bastille, and the downfall of the monarchy. following

e spirits were said to torment inoffensive passers-by with their hideous laughter, and shower stones down upon them. these practices were, of course, calculated either to kill or to drive the unfortunate recipients of their attentions insane. among the trees there were also supposed to be concealed mischievous demons who inflicted terrible and incurable diseases upon mankind. those who suffered a violent death were also greatly to be feared. from the nethermost regions they would return, pale and terrible, to demand food from human beings, who dared not deny it to them. their name, beisac, signifies goblin, and they were believed to have the power to inflict all manner of evil on those who refused their request. so the average cambodian, to avert such happenings, used to put his offering o

ouse. a female medium was engaged and violet tweedale (1862.1936, a spiritualist writer, included in the investigation party. the account left by tweedale provides the primary surviving record of the haunting. the investigation occurred during two sessions with the medium who entered a trance state and was seemingly possessed by the entities who were haunting the building. in the first session, a violent male entity seemed to be the person manifesting through the medium. he delivered a series of expletives and attacked one of the party, drawing blood. however, little information was received. at the second sitting, a female entity appeared, and from her a story emerged a multiple murder. it appeared that a male house guest, a doctor, went berserk and killed the master of the house and stra

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

d a path of liberation that has 14 stages. the basics of the life include the successive taking of vows of nonviolence (ahimsa, truthfulness, nonstealing, sexual abstinence, and nonpossessiveness. each vow leads to a releasing of karma. in jainism, karma is pictured as a sticky substance that adheres to one s life force and prevents liberation. this substance is attracted by violence and the most violent are said to be covered in black karma. jainism forms an important element of the eastern teachings that came into the west, especially england, beginning late in the nineteenth century. these teachings influenced the development of various nonviolent perspectives, some of which became identified with spiritualism and the metaphysical community including the antivivisection movement and veg

ichen seinen particularen, published in leipzig in 1608. this edition also includes a tract on the philosophers stone by conrad schulern (see also alchemy) mellon, annie fairlamb (mrs. j. b. mellon (ca. 1850.ca. 1938) british materialization medium. her first supernormal experience was at the age of nine, when she saw her brother at sea in danger of drowning. later physical powers manifested in a violent trembling of hand and arm. this was followed, in the family circle, by automatic writing with lightning-like speed, by clairvoyance, and by clairaudience. with bandaged eyes she would fall into a trance and describe events happening at the time many miles away, events which were subsequently verified. in 1873 she and c. e. wood were employed as official mediums of the newcastle spiritual e

eved to show itself especially before heavy storms. in 1187 a merman was caught off the coast of suffolk in england; it closely resembled a man but was not able to speak, so the story goes. the landnama or icelandic doomsday book tells of a merman caught off the island of grimsey, and the annals of the country describe such creatures as appearing off the coast in 1305 and 1329. in 1430 in holland violent storms broke the dykes near edam, west friesland. some girls from edam had to take a boat to milk their cows, and saw a mermaid floundering in shallow muddy water. they brought her home, dressed her in women s clothing and taught her to weave and spin and show reverence for a crucifix, but she could never learn to speak, says the tale. in 1492 christopher columbus claimed to have seen thre

1778 he went to paris where he was very favorably received. by the public, that is; the medical authorities there, as elsewhere, refused to countenance him. his curative technique was to seat his patients around a large circular vat, or baquet, in which various substances were mixed. each patient held one end of an iron rod, the other end of which was in the baquet. in due time the crisis ensued. violent convulsions, cries, laughter, and various physical symptoms followed, these being in turn superseded by lethargy. many claimed to have been healed by this method. in 1784 the government appointed a commission of members of the faculty of medicine, the societe royale de medecine, and the academy of sciences, the commissioners from the latter body including benjamin franklin, astronomer jean

k: pocket books, 1975. stein, gordon. the amazing medium mirabelli. fate 44, 3 (march 1991: 86.95. mirabilis liber a collection of predictions concerning the saints and the sibyls, attributed to saint cesaire (470.542 c.e. the work has appeared in various editions. in the edition of 1522 there is found a prophecy of the french revolution, including the expulsion and abolition of the nobility, the violent death of the king and queen, the persecution of the clergy, and the suppression of convents. it was followed by a further prophecy that the eagle coming from distant lands would reestablish order in france. miracles miracles, in the biblical sense are signs and wonders, the extraordinary events that inspire awe and open the world of the divine. by the middle ages the differentiation betwee

hurch of england by the renowned bishop wilberforce. he began his ministry at kirk maughold, near ramsey, in the isle of man, at age 24. there he gained the esteem and love of his parishioners. he was remembered for his activity during an outbreak encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. moses, william stainton 1057 of smallpox, when he helped to nurse and bury a man whose malady was so violent that it was very difficult to find anybody who would approach him. his literary activity for punch and the saturday review began at this time. after four years, he exchanged his curacy with that of st. george s, douglas, isle of man. in 1869 he fell seriously ill. he called in for medical aid stanhope templeman speer. as a convalescent he spent some time in speer s house. this was the begi

ble, but the chair of each person, as distinct from it, was felt to rock and.as we scots say.dirl under him. rev. maurice davies in the daily telegraph and a dr. gully in the morning star describe the trembling of the floor during home s levitation as reminding them of an earthquake. in a similar record, lord adare, author of experiences in spiritualism with d. d. home (1870, states: we soon felt violent vibration of the floor, chairs and table.so violent that the glass pendants of the chandelier struck together, and the windows and doors shook and rattled in their frames not only in our room but also in the next. such phenomena, not limited to spiritualism, can, for example, be found scattered through religious literature, such as the incident reported in the journal of george fox, the qu

in ochorowitz s experiments, a dynamometer marked a force three times as great as eusapia palladino s and in excess of that of the strongest man present. the medium of elizabeth d esperance recorded that during a seance in breslau the strongest man in silesia, a veritable hercules, vainly tried to prevent the movements of the table. zollner recorded this incident from a seance with henry slade: a violent crack was suddenly heard as in the discharging of a large battery of leyden jars. on turning, with some alarm, in the direction of the sound, the before-mentioned screen fell apart in two pieces. the wooden screws, half an inch thick, were torn from above and below, without any visible contact of slade with the screen. the parts broken were at least five feet removed from slade, who had hi

eone s beard, or strike or caress him, phenomena which frequently occur under these circumstances. joseph maxwell verified a correlation between the intensity of the muscular effort and the abnormal movement. the movement could sometimes be provoked by shaking the hand at a certain distance above the table. rubbing the feet on the floor, rubbing the hands, the back, the arms.any quick or slightly violent movement.appeared to liberate this force. the breath appeared to exercise a great influence, as though in blowing on the object the sitters emitted a quantity of energy. maxwell had the impression that, within certain limits, the quantity of force liberated varied in direct proportion with the number of experimenters: there is a close and positive connection between the movements effectuat

more materialistic dead haunted the living with a malign purpose. the people had a great dread of their newly-deceased relatives, whom they imagined to haunt the vicinity of their dwellings for the purpose of ambushing them. no dead body would be carried to a cemetery except by the shortest route, even should this necessitate cutting a hole in the wall of a house. the spirits of those who died a violent death haunted the scene of their fatality. like the ancient mexicans (see ciupipiltin, the burmese had a great dread of the ghosts of women who died in childbirth. the kachins believed such women to turn into vampires (swawmx) who were accompanied by their children when these died with them. the spirits of children were often supposed to inhabit the bodies of cats and dogs. the burmans wer

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

visitations throughout history) by irish occultist desmond leslie and published in 1953 as fly- ing saucers have landed. two years later, in inside the space ships, adamski expanded his claims to encompass further interactions with extraterrestrials, both on earth and aboard saucers. according to adamski, the space brothers, as he called them, had come to help the human race out of its backward, violent ways, which were leading inexorably to nuclear war. they espoused a benign occult philosophy much like the one adamski had taught for many years. though revered by many, adamski also had bitter critics, none more so than conservative ufologists who dismissed his stories as absurd and feared that he was bringing ridicule to all of ufo research. some ufologists actively investigated his clai

ns live beneath the earth. according to joyce s friend elliemiser, he is very congenial, likable and pleasant to communicate with. now they are waiting to find out what our response will be. they will not just suddenly pop up and frighten us( the reptilians, 1999. king leo s reptilians are not to be confused with evil reptoids who are coming to earth from the draco constellation. these beings are violent meat-eaters who seek to destroy humans with their advanced technology. the reptilians, on the other hand, do not have space travel, and their technology, while developing, is still relatively primitive. see also: channeling; reptoids further reading d light, joy, and elliemiser, 1999. the reptilians and king leo. http//www.greatdreams.com/ reptlan/repleo.htm korton commander korton is a we

though they do make vocal sounds for a few simple sentiments such as look there, kuran 145 watch out, and wow. they are among twelve alien races who have visited earth. they have bases here, some off the coasts of florida and argentina, one in brazil s amazon basin, and they have lived in them, unknown to human beings, for millions of years. they still do not understand humanity s tendency to be violent and prejudiced. the kuran told rolfe that the human race originally occupied a planet located betwe e n mars and ju p i t e r. they visited this planet just b e f o re natural forces we re set to destroy it, offering to re m ove the inhabitants to a suitable place if they agreed to live by kuran law. t h e inhabitants refused, and the kuran withdrew. the residents of the doomed planet mana

elieve that down there somewhere there were and are things that might baffle the greatest minds of this earth. sometimes i am tempted to go back into that cave if i could again find it, which i doubt, but then i know the warning i heard in there might be too true (commander x, 1990. it may be worth noting that h. g. wells s famous science-fiction novel the time ma- chine (1895) features a race of violent subterranean humans known as morlocks. see also: brodie s deros; hollow earth; mount shasta; shaver mystery further reading commander x [pseud. of jim keith, 1990. under- ground alien bases. new brunswick, nj: abelard publications. mount shasta mount shasta in northern california, near the oregon border, is the scene of occult legends that go back to the nineteenth century. even before whi

do so, they are not repairing the damage because humans have to learn to do that t h e m s e l ves; alien help would only prolong hu- 184 mr. x m a n i t y s existence. we might surv i ve long enough to find an even grander way to destroy o u r s e l ves, grant says mu has observed, o n e that could harm worlds other than our ow n. these beings feel that. they would be condemning themselves to a violent confro n t a t i o n with us in the future. the aliens have taken a middle course. they abduct people and re m ove some of their dna, combining it with the dna of various alien races; thus, s o m e t h i n g of the human race will continue. others are t rying to implant spiritual beliefs and psyc h i c p e rceptions into the brains of humans in the hope that greater wisdom will lead them t

ightly larger head. schultz called them the good people, guardians of the earth. it was olliana olliana alliano who died in the 1948 spaceship crash at aztec, new mexico, chronicled in frank scully s be- hind the flying saucers (1950. this alien group is here to get the vibrations of the planet up to a level in which we can join the space federation. before that happens, humans have to shed their violent, warlike, greedy ways. the olliana olliana alliano have contacted every political leader on earth to deliver this message. see also: contactees; mersch further reading sprinkle, r. leo, ed, 1982. proceedings: rocky mountain conference on ufo investigation. laramie, wy: school of extended studies, university of wyoming. orthon orthon was the name george adamski or, more accurately, his ghos

r. each time it returned to his hands like a boomerang, and each time it passed the woman, it cut her. gathering his tools, the alien then floated noisily upward and was lost to sight. the local police colonel counted thirtyfour dead sheep. each had had some of its digestive organs removed. see also: calf-rustling aliens; close encounters of the third kind further reading galindez, oscar a, 1970. violent humanoid encountered in bolivia. flying saucer review 16, 4 (july/august: 15 17. shiva shiva is usually known as a major hindu god, associated both with destruction and chaos and with wisdom and meditation. but in february and march 1994, shiva the blood, the muscle, fur, bone, and spirit of animals communicated through sedona, arizona, psychic toraya ayres. he spoke from and for the anima

sness for an undetermined period of time. further reading geller, uri, 1975. uri geller: my story. new york: praeger publishers. puharich, andrija, 1974. uri: a journal of the mys- tery of uri geller. garden city, ny: anchor press/doubleday and company. springheel jack springheel jack (sometimes referred to as spring heeled jack) is a figure out of victorian folklore, a mysterious man or being of violent disposition and a strange ability to jump great distances. stories about him were first told in suburban london in september 1837. some victims described him as a man wearing a flowing cloak and glaring at his victims with glowing eyes. it was claimed that he shot flames from his mouth. others said he disguised himself as a white bull or bear, while at least one witness claimed he wore pol

FAUST

histopheles [to the satans. why duck and jerk? is that hell s wonted rule? do stand your ground and let them scatter. back to his place, each gawky fool! they think perhaps that with such flowery matter they ll snow hot devils in and make them cool. your breath will melt and shrivel it- now puff, you puffers- hold! it is enough, enough! your foul breath bleaches all the fluttering stuff.be not so violent! shut your jaws and noses! you ve blown indeed too strongly at the roses. oh, that the proper measure you would ever learn! they shrivel- yes, they scorch, they char, they burn! with poisonous bright flames they re floating hither. stand fast against them and press close together! your strength dies out, your courage is all spent! a strange, voluptuous glow the devils scent. chorus of ange

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

as not yet an ever-more complicated code of behavior used as a fence to stave' 8: h" 2: 2 2:e 8% off the adulteration and dilution of their culture and traditions. the biggest impact on their routines of life would have come from dramatic changes in weather patterns, extraordinary natural disasters such as drought and earthquakes (the sinai peninsula is situated among massive tectonic faults, and violent dynastic changes in the city-states around which they wandered and dwelled. perhaps conditions in ur in southern iraq warranted that abraham leave and migrate along the ancient silk route into syria. the idea of jewish renewal i.e. the return to the roots of judaism has recently come into vogue. but a real return to the roots of judaism would be a return to the religion of the ancient dese

FLY THE LIGHT

ght around the vision of man and woman falling into the depths of darkness (as with the legend of satan) to discover the inner fire (black flame) of self-consciousness and divinity, to then mutate and transform into something godlike. this model is loosely attributed to the averse or black tree of life known as black eden or the qlippoth. songs such as chaos unveiled and fleshstretcher with their violent patterns and machine like rhythms are attributed to the qlippothic sphere of geburah averse, the demon of the sphere is asmoday who origins are ancient persian as aeshma (demon of the wounding spear. the song angel of prostitution ii is connected with yesod- the moon and the averse sphere of lilith, the bride of satan who is represented of the instinctual, dark side of humanity. she was or

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

f the four men and the presence of god had filled the holy place, the divine love divinus cupido)1 began to speak through the lips of hermes. all descends from heaven, from the one who is the all, by the intermediary of the heaven. attend carefully to this, with full application of your divine intellect, for the doctrine of the divinity is like a torrential flood coming down from the heights with violent impetuosity. from the celestial bodies there are spread throughout the world continual effluvia, through the souls of all species and of all individuals from one end to the other of nature. matter has been prepared by god to be the receptacle of all forms; and nature, imprinting the forms by means of the four elements, prolongs up to heaven the series of beings. all species reproduce their

the reader for the future as we go along. at the end of chapter viii we saw that copernicus himself associated his discovery with hermes trismegistus, thus suggesting the possibility of the kind of use which bruno was to make of it. and now, at the end of our analysis of the magus in relation to humanism, we can see how the visit of a most extreme magus to oxford in 1583 could not fail to arouse violent reactions. madly impossible in a protestant country which had been through the erasmian reform, bruno's philosophy also brought him to the stake in counter reformation rome. 1 most of the points mentioned in this paragraph will, however, arise later. 2 r. mcnulty "bruno at oxford, in renaissance news, xiii (i960, pp. 300-5. see below, pp. 207-9. 168 chapter x there was a way of using the h

fifteen-eighties, the king, henri iii, was the centre of an intensive religious movement in which he was very much influenced by capucins, an order which he greatly encouraged and to which his numerous penitent confreries were affiliated.2 he was trying to deal with the situation with which he was faced in a religious way. encouraged by philip of spain, catholic extremists in france were bent on violent and dangerous courses; protestant extremists were equally intransigent. the king was trying to find a middle course, and was endeavouring to foster a catholic "politique" or tolerant religious movement which should be attached to himself and loyal to the french monarchy. i have studied this atmosphere around henri iii in other bookstand in an article published in 1939-40 on "the religious

he new italian influence were cut short by the sinister turn of events in the latter part of the reign of henry viii. with the death of more on the scaffold, a chapter in the history of thought which had only just begun was prematurely closed. the violently intolerant protestant break with the past in the reign of edward vi, with its destruction of books and libraries, was followed by the equally violent spanish-catholic intolerance of the reign of mary. under elizabeth, the reformation was established with an extreme party, the puritans, in the ascendant. puritan anglicanism had quite lost the erasmian tolerance. bitterly resenting the persecutions of mary's reign, and dreading a repetition if philip ii should win the upper hand in europe and regain hold of england, puritan thought ran on

9; cf. mclntyrc, giordano bruno, pp. 60-1. 316 giordano bruno in germany constellations which has been made through the virtues of the late lutheran duke and which is definitely anti-papal and anti- catholic. to appreciate this shift in emphasis in the celestial reform as compared with the spaccio we must remember the situation of europe in 1589 as compared with 1585. the catholic league with its violent propaganda and violent actions had been in control of paris since 1586 (soon after bruno left; henri iii was assassinated in 1589; in this terrible year navarre's siege of paris was in its last stages; in the preceding year, 1588, england had won the armada victory. the still catholic colouring of the spaccio della bestia trionfante presupposed a leadership of the reform by a liberal and t

uno is again deriving from lucretius' poem. in the de magia1 he introduces the atoms when discussing spiritus, also in the de rerum principiis elementis et causis.3 there is something else in the two latin poems on the immense and the minute, something which one cannot but think is almost deliberately hidden in inconspicuous places amongst the philosophy. in the de immenso there is a particularly violent attack on those who have destroyed the egyptian religion, whence "sepulta est lux" and cruelty, schisms, evil customs and contempt for law are spread through the world.4 in the mysterious heading to the passage the prophecy of mercurius in pimander is mentioned, leaving no doubt that we have here once again the familiar bruno interpretation of the lament as the destruction by the christian

many colours.1 as can be seen here, ordinary classical images are varied with more magical ones, and this kind of mixture is found in all the lists of images. bruno often introduces the more magical type of image with the remark that this is an "unfamiliar" image. one has a very curious impression of a mixture of the classical with the barbarous in bruno's images, when one finds strange, dark and violent forms in close juxtaposition to the classical forms. a striking example of this is orpheus, the first image of whom is the beautiful young man with the lute taming the animals, but his second image is a black king on a black throne before whom a violent sexual scene takes place2 (there is possibly an alchemical meaning in this. in composing these images, is bruno behaving in a highly origi

leeting, is little short of astounding when we think of giordano bruno "astrologising" in frankfort with schemes to reduce all the world to one religion, going to italy with his mission and his book dedicated to a pope, in padua just before campanella was there, constantly prophesying the return of the world to better things through solar portents. bruno was of course much more extreme, much more violent than campanella in his penitent later period; yet the basic idea of a "natural" reform within a catholic framework is common to both. nevertheless, great care must be taken not to exaggerate campanella's success. there were very many who very strongly disapproved of him; amongst these strong disapprovers was the general of the dominican order, ridolfi' it appears, too, that the publication

metism. think of what the position of giordano bruno would have been amidst all these controversies! of giordano bruno, one of whose four "guides" of the soul was "mathesis; who read hermetic meanings into the copernican diagram; for whom a compass was not a compass but a hieroglyph; who wrote a book "against mathematicians" illustrated with wildly mystical diagrams. surely, he would have written violent dialogues against kepler, the "pedant. surely he would have been on the side of the hermetists, of fludd (though he would not have been sufficiently "egyptian" for bruno, and of the rosicrucians. and how would bruno have reacted to mersenne's quaestiones in genesim, with its attack on the magical core of ficinian platonism, which was bruno's life-blood; its condemnation of the soul of the

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL 2

soul body, will eventually be evolved by humanity as a whole, but during the change from the aryan epoch to the ethereal conditions of the new galilee, there will be pioneers who precede their brethren as the original semites did in the change from atlantis to aryana. christ mentioned this class in matthew, 11th chapter, 12th verse, when he said "the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force" that is not a correct translation. it ought to be "the kingdom of the heavens has been invaded (the greek is biaxetai "and invaders seize on her" men and women already have learned through a holy, helpful life to lay aside the body of flesh and blood, either intermittently or permanently, and to walk the skies with winged feet, intent upon the business of their lord, clad

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL

neer vehicle of superlative purity at the time when the christ spirit entered it, as a means of ingress to the center of the earth by the identical path which he jumped into the molten sea and was conducted along the path of initiation to the center of the earth where cain, his ancestor, dwelt. this journey of christ is recorded in i peter 3:18-19 after christ had been freed from the flesh by the violent death on golgotha. when anyone is killed, the venous blood with its impurities clings closely to the flesh, and therefore the arterial blood which flows is distinctly cleaner than it would otherwise be; it is more free from passion and desire. and being etherealized by the great christ spirit, the cleansed blood of jesus overflowed the world, purified the etheric region of selfishness to a

GAMBLE ELIZA BURT THE GOD IDEA OF THE ANCIENTS OR SEX IN RELIGION

ucing a new figure, a star, while each retains its own identity.[56 [56] ancient faiths, vol. i, p. 145. thus the primary significance of the pyramid was religious, and in its peculiar architectural construction was manifested the prevailing conception of the deity worshipped; namely, the fructifying energies in the sun. we are informed that "all nations have at one time or another passed through violent stages of pyrolatry, a word which reminds us that fire and phallic cult flourished around the pyramids. every town in greece had a pyrtano"[57 [57] forlong, rivers of life, or faiths of man in all lands, vol. i, p. 325. as not alone the sun but the stars also had come to be venerated as agencies in reproduction, the worship of these objects was, as we have seen, closely interwoven with tha

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

.theeffect wasthathe 'read himself speedilyintoreligious chaos',9order, however, rapidly supervened and from reading controversial works waite turned towritingletters and essays in the same vein. by1877he was contributing a seriesof'essays foridlehours'to a catholic weekly,thelamp-possiblyat thepromptimgof father rawes,whowashimself a regular contributor. in oneoftheseessays,outcomes,waite made a violent attackuponthe reformation:centuries had taught the children of this world the lesson that thischurchcouldnotbe crushedoutwithfire and sword.thespiritofevil is persevering, and it thereforeturnedabout forothermeans,and by a masterstroke of fiendishingenuitytheydevised a plan for setting up a secular religion in the place of the priestly 'sacerdotalism'and a humanchristianity in place of the

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

is among us! a man of god!'thevast sound was repeated-e-the rushing through space as of hugeprojectiles-andhe sank to the floor of the room, unconscious.'theideaofthe.powerful white magician was to be frequently used by later writers, as was the essential explanation, in occult terms,ofwhat had happened. in this casejohnsilence explains that the devil-worshippers were 'a concourseofthe shells of violent men, spiritually-developed but evil men, seeking afterdeath-thedeathofthebody-toprolong their vile and unnatural existence. and had they accomplished their object,you, in turn, at the deathofyour body, would have passed into their power and helped to swell their dreadfulpurposes't--enidea taken, of course, fromdracula,for this is the manner in which vampires gain recruits. magicians are no

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

or resolutionofanything into its component parts, 3.theterms raven or crow, lion and eagle, have various alchemical significations. generally: raven or crow=inhibition through blackness lion=heat and sulphurous action eagle=sublimation 4. one great. distinction between alchemic and chemical processes is that alchemy employs a gradual heat continually and carefully increased. chemistry uses a more violent heat and quick process. s. fromaqabalistic pointofview, the whole alchemic process may be said to consist in the purging and purifying of malkuth. 6. in the formation of planetary talismans the astrologic position and power of the planets signifying the matter should be considered, well-dignified and aspected for good;ill-theazoth lecture 31m.dignified and aspected for evil. 7.rhain,theneg

any potent forces it is necessary to employ both material and astral means. the expression 'the demons of which his heart is afraid' is unfamiliar to us now. butastudy of the minor evil gods of egypt show that their manifestation in the human body is in bodily weaknesses, such as the craving, chronic and uncon255 trollable, for alcohol or hypnotic drugs such as hashish, or'sucha weakness as fear, violent anger, jealousy, or the like, the attacks of which are sudden and involuntary. these weaknesses are often unaccountable, and practically incurable by modern official methods. the egyptian ascribed them to possession by some of the minor bad gods, and dealt with them accordingly. so if an initiate, or one who had power, found himself assailed by uncontrollable fear, let us say, he recognize

his division of moods and emotions- perhaps not a very scientific one; i am not sure that professor bain would agree with me -butstill it is a rough and ready classification- to call those impulses which are generated by an individual within himself independently of others as moods, and those which are the result of the action of other people upon him as emotions. now, for instance, if there be a violent animosity between two persons, the approach one to the other, by this species of suggestion, is pretty sure to bring the taijas centres- the centres of heat, anger, and so forth- into strong action, to keep those centres196 the sorcererand his apprentice functioning even after the taiiascurrenthas passed; to retain, so to speak,thetaijas vibration circulating through the body, and excludin

GLOBAL FREEMASONRY

disastrous results. socialism supposedly demanded a just, equal society in which there was no exploitation and, to this end, proposed the abolition of religion. however, in the twentieth century, in places such as the soviet union, the eastern block, china, indo-china, several countries in africa and central america, it subjected people to dreadful misery. communist jd humanism revisited another violent scene of the french revolution. regimes murdered an incredible number of people; the total number nears about 120 million.52 moreover, contrary to what has been claimed, justice and equality have never been established in any communist regime; the communist leaders in charge of the state comprised a class of elites (in his classic book entitled the new class, the yugoslavian thinker milova

apped in the package of science and reason, masons deceive both themselves and others. in an age of globalization, this is the role of "global freemasonry" the result of this deceit is very detrimental. the program of alienating the masses from religion, carried out by masonry in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, gave rise to neo-pagan ideologies such as racism and fascism, and secular and violent ideologies such as communism. the spread of social darwinism deemed people to be animals struggling for their existence, the brutal results of which came about in the second half of the nineteenth century and in the twentieth century. the world war one global freemasonry dkg was the work of european leaders who, as a result of darwin's suggestions, regarded war and bloodshed as a biologica

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

nder the one title in english. what makes it more difficult is that each name has a different meaning, the name elohim, for example, means mighty ones (note it is plural) and can be applied to any form of demi-god, destructive or constructive, of the light or of darkness. the same applies to the formula of yhvh, while it has a esoteric meaning, it too, has been twisted to reflect the barbaric and violent storm god that is falsely represented throughout the old testament as the creator. for gnostics there are literally two gods within the old testament period, the original i am, the transcendent one of the light and the barbaric thought form which became the nationalistic warlord of later fundamentalist judaism. for these reasons gnostics tend to avoid the old testament names of god altoget

tions and indeed the world and are passed through the deeper levels of the unconscious we all experience. rumours, tales, urban myths are all memes or thoughtforms, while they may be primarily past via the printed word, internet, media etc, there is a time when they reach a certain saturation point and then become part of the collective unconscious. this is exceptionally dangerous as negative and violent forms can control groups and crowds creating mob violence and aggression. these groups minds are really thoughtforms out of control. if we return to the image of satan for a moment, we may remember that the image of satan in the old testament is primarily that of the tester, the devils advocate rather than one of an evil being. in the new testament, however, things are different. the term

of the movement from one age to the next would he enter the sanctuary and transit the energies to the priesthood and to egypt. to fully appreciate the heraldic cycle as it leads towards aquarius, we should examine the four dates at the climax of pisces. from 18444 to 21024 we have the piscean heraldic cycle ruled by the sign of aries. aries is ruled by the planet mars and hence this suggests the violent and martial tone that pisces, which is assigned the egyptian god horus, has taken in this last age. while pisces is water, aries is fire and hence we have the interaction of will and emotion, while pisces distributes power, aries generates it and hence the combination of these powers brings great changes. the attribution of horus to pisces is controversial and will raise the hackles of the

and it the imagery of the sacrifice of rams to the father god are throughout that period. horus is pisces, the imagery is related to jesus as the fisherman, the ocean of mankind, the fish as christian symbols is also founder as a symbol of horus as fisherman. horus as a semi-solar image is found throughout religions of that period, christianity representing the misapplication of horus to become a violent martial force. maat is aquarius, the outpouring of truth and gnosis. the first date in our heraldic cycle is 1844, it is the initiation whereby the process of change from pisces to aquarius began. there are many other hidden indicators of this date, in the biblical tradition there are specific prophecies that focus on this date. the 2300 year prophecy of the cleansing of the sanctuary, beg

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

been passed down inside and behind a text which teaches the exact opposite. y yod atziluth initial force fire h he briah divine pattern water v vau tiphareth activity air h he malkuth result earth fig 30 yod start of rite start of operation he invocation calling down forces vau evocation calling up forces he manifestation integration fig 31 gnostic theurgy page 110 yod will represent a swift and violent creative energy, following this will be a calmer and more reflective but even more powerful flow of will, the irresistible force of a mighty river (he. this will be followed by an expansion of the consciousness, it will penetrate all space (vau) and this will finally undergo a crystallisation resplendent with interior light (he final. magick in theory and practise, aleister crowley. this f

working as a ghost writer for most of his early life. many of his tales came to embody a mythos he seemed to be consciously unaware of. it was the tale of the necronomicon. i certainly do not aim to spend much time outlining the necromonicon myth, however, a basic summary will give you the drift. the necronomicon outlines a period in time when savage and heartless gods ruled the earth, these were violent and malefic entities who were called the old ones (archons. at some time in the dim reaches of the past they caused so much havoc on earth that the elder gods locked them away in another dimension and sealed the gateway. modern necronomicon tales discuss how atomic energy and the decay of modern society has eroded the seals and that the old ones are returning. legend has it that man will h

GOETIA LUCIFERIAN

l realms of the aethyr, the higher consciousness of self. while quietly meditating, envision the astral body growing, of which a great fire and light is rising above the physical body, envision and eye within this fire. raise yourself up in through the aethyr, from which you are floating and rising in the sky. as you rise begin to visualize a great angel before you. there is a great wind which is violent and rushing about you and this seraph. the angel is illuminated in bright light, with eyes that are black despite the beautiful and strong continence of this being. the face is saturnine yet strong, and the aura you sense is tinctured with darkness beneath the surface. the body of the angel is almost flame, and his crown is an emerald brilliance. in the hand of this angel is a forked staff

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS D

zed here. again, we will list these as: planet day night l k j k i l c g b 5 d d b c f f a h a e e now, when working with triplicities it is important that we understand the first zodiacal sign of the triplicity or kerubic emblem the kerubic is always the most powerful action of that particular element in the triplicity. for example, in l, we would have b, and in o, we would have e. e would bring violent heat, the heat of summer. a, however, would be good for beginnings, of warmth and spring. i would be good for the waning of heat and the entering of the cool period of autumn. so again, it is important that the adept study the zodiacal natures in the outer order grade material, so that if he would want to invoke a particular elemental based on the zodiac, or in other words, infused with zo

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U7

of mercy and beneficence and the name of the order of angels is \ylmcj, brilliant ones, who are also called the order of dominions or dominations. the sephira dsj is also called hlwdg or magnificence and glory. in hnyb is the radix of red, and therein is there a red color, pure and scintillating and flashing with flame which is reflected unto hrwbg. the sphere of its operation is 5 called \ydm or violent rushing force and it bringeth fortitude, and war and strength and slaughter, as it were, the flaming sword of an avenging god. and it ruleth the sphere of action of the planet f. and rwbg \yhla is the \yhla, mighty and terrible, judging and avenging evil, ruling wrath and terror and storm, and at whose steps are lightening and flame. and its archangel is lamk the prince of strength and cou

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z2

1 arise a certain softer flash in the liquid, and an elemental may be evoked to test the condition. when this softer flash is manifest, place the curcurbite into the balneum mariae to digest with a very gentle heat for seven days. place it then in the balneum mariae to distill, beginning with a gentle, and ending with a strong heat. distill thus until nothing more will come over, even with a most violent heat. preserve the fluid in a closely stoppered vial, it is an elixir for use according to the substance from which it was prepared. if from a thing medicinal, a medicine; if from a metal, for the purifying of metals; and herein shalt thou use thy judgment. the residuum thou shalt place without powdering into a crucible, well sealed and luted. thou shalt place the same in thine athanor, br

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z3

t defence thereto, as a shield is a defence against the sword. from this sign is a formula of invisibility derived. the secret names of this sign are: the sign of the gods of silence, or the sign of defence or protection. it may be performed with any finger of either hand, but 11 it is most protective when the left forefinger is used, the n of dsj, for the fingers of the right hand represent more violent action,and those of the left more watery action (if you do not have a convenient implement, a sigil or a pentagram may be traced with any finger of any hand according to the correspondence required) it may here be remarked that the so-called christian sign of benediction, consisting of the thumb and first two fingers only, projected, is the affirmation of osiris, isis and nephthys- or spir

GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

great plan of world creation began to take shape in his mind. his first move was to split tiamat s skull and cut her arteries. then he broke her into two parts like a dried fish, using one half to roof the heavens and the other to surface the earth. from her breasts he made mountains, from her spittle, clouds, and he directed the rivers tigris and euphrates to flow from her eyes.30 a strange and violent legend, and a very old one. the ancient civilizations of central america had their own version of this story. here quetzalcoatl, in his incarnation as the creator deity, took the role of marduk while the part of tiamat was played by cipactli, the great earth monster. quetzalcoatl seized cipactli s limbs as she swam in the primeval waters and wrenched her body in half, one part forming the

days (kin, periods of twenty days (uinat, computing years of 360 days (tun, periods of 20 tuns (known as katun, and periods of 20 katuns (known as bactun. there were also 8000-tun periods (pictun) and 160,000-tun periods (calabtun) to mop up even larger calculations.25 all this should make clear that although the maya believed themselves to be living in one great cycle that would surely come to a violent end they also knew that time was infinite and that it proceeded with its mysterious revolutions regardless of individual lives or civilizations. as thompson summed up in his great study on the subject: in the maya scheme the road over which time had marched stretched into a past so distant that the mind of man cannot comprehend its remoteness. yet the maya undauntedly retrod that road seek

gods of the greeks, p. 195. 21 the illustrated guide to classical mythology, p. 15-17. 22 the iranian bundahish tells us that the planets ran against the sky and created confusion in the entire cosmos. 23 the illustrated guide to classical mythology, p. 17. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 201 of chile say quite explicitly that the flood was the result of volcanic eruptions accompanied by violent earthquakes. 24 the mam maya of santiago chimaltenango in the western highlands of guatemala retain memories of a flood of burning pitch which, they say, was one of the instruments of world destruction.25 and in the gran chaco of argentina, the mataco indians tell of a black cloud that came from the south at the time of the flood and covered the whole sky. lightning struck and thunder was

ring losses, 1 charles darwin, the origin of species, penguin, london, 1985, p. 322. 2 quaternary extinctions, pp. 360-1, 394. 3 charles darwin, journal of researches into the natural history and geology of countries visited during the voyage of hms beagle round the world; entry for 9 january 1834. 4 quaternary extinctions, pp. 360-1, 394. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 208 involving the violent obliteration of more than forty million animals, were not spread out evenly over the whole period; on the contrary, the vast majority of the extinctions occurred in just two thousand years, between 11,000 bc and 9000 bc.5 to put this in perspective, during the previous 300,000 years only about twenty genera had disappeared.6 the same pattern of late and massive extinctions was repeated acr

rching from cataclysm to disaster and from misfortune to calamity, the few scattered tribes of surviving humans must have led lives of constant terror and confusion: there would have been periods of quiescence, when they might have hoped that the worst was over. while the melting of the giant glaciers continued, however, these episodes of tranquillity would have been punctuated again and again by violent floods. moreover, sections of the earth s crust hitherto pressed down into the asthenosphere by billions of tons of ice would have been liberated by the thaw and begun to rise again, sometimes rapidly, causing devastating earthquakes and filling the air with terrible noise. some times were much worse than others. the bulk of the animal extinctions took place between 11,000 bc and 9000 bc w

moreover, sections of the earth s crust hitherto pressed down into the asthenosphere by billions of tons of ice would have been liberated by the thaw and begun to rise again, sometimes rapidly, causing devastating earthquakes and filling the air with terrible noise. some times were much worse than others. the bulk of the animal extinctions took place between 11,000 bc and 9000 bc when there were violent and unexplained fluctuations of climate.35 (in the words of geologist john imbrie, a climatic revolution took place around 11,000 years ago. 36) there were also greatly increased rates of sedimentation37 and an abrupt temperature increase of 6-10 degrees centigrade in the surface waters of the atlantic ocean.38 another turbulent episode, again accompanied by mass extinctions, took place be

s were hurled down by the currents of water, crushing and smashing the bones. certain communities of early man must have suffered in this general catastrophe.53 it is probable that similar flood disasters occurred in china at much the same time. in caves near peking, bones of mammoths and buffaloes have been found in association with human skeletal remains.54 a number of authorities attribute the violent intermingling of mammoth carcasses with splintered and broken trees in siberia to a great tidal wave that uprooted forests and buried the tangled carnage in a flood of mud. in the polar region this froze solid and has preserved the evidence in permafrost to the present. 55 all over south america, too, ice-age fossils have been unearthed, in which incongruous animal types (carnivores and he

, and north dakota and minnesota in the united states.57 remarkably, it endured for less than a millennium, indicating a catastrophically sudden episode of melting and flooding followed by a period of quiescence.58 51 ibid, p. 25-6. 52 ibid, p. 50. 53 ibid, p. 51-2. 54 j. s. lee, the geology of china, london, 1939, p. 370. 55 polar wandering, p. 165. 56 j. b. delair and e.f. oppe, the evidence of violent extinction in south america, in path of the pole p. 292. 57 encyclopaedia britannica, 1:141. 58 warren upham, the glacial lake agassiz, 1895, p. 240. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 217 a token of good faith it was long believed that human beings did not reach the new world until around 11,000 years ago, but recent finds have steadily pushed that horizon back. stone implements dati

ted and elliptical.6 there are other forms of planetary influence too. thus, though no explanation has yet been forthcoming, it is known that shortwave radio frequencies are disturbed when jupiter, saturn and mars line up.7 and in this connection evidence has also emerged of a strange and unexpected correlation between the positions of jupiter, saturn and mars, in their orbits around the sun, and violent electrical disturbances in the earth s upper atmosphere. this would seem to indicate that the planets and the sun share in a cosmic-electrical balance mechanism that extends a billion miles from the centre of our solar system. such an electrical balance is not accounted for in current astrophysical theories.8 5 the biblical flood and the ice epoch, pp. 288-9. fifteen trillion miles is equi

you became high on the height; you rose up as the benben stone in the mansion of the phoenix. 11 mansion of the phoenix described the original temple at heliopolis where the benben had been housed. it reflected the fact that the mysterious object had also served as an enduring symbol for the mythical phoenix, the divine bennu bird whose appearances and disappearances were believed to be linked to violent cosmic cycles and to the destruction and rebirth of world ages.12 connections and similarities driving through the suburbs of heliopolis at around 6:30 in the morning i closed my eyes and tried to summon up a picture of the landscape as it might have looked in the mythical first time after the island of creation13 the primordial mound of ra-atum had risen out of the flood waters of the nun

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

ho maim what they can name; by the power of bdopa (beh-doh-pah) and the all-powerful god osiris, the lord of the dead, do i command you. see a bright red ray of light flecked with yellow emanate from the talisman and strike the contents of the cup. know that the power of the shaping angels of fire has entered your cup. step 17. hold the talisman of fire of fire high above the cup and say, may the violent angels of fire come to me now. those who blame 338 what they can name; by the power of bziza (beh-zodee-zodah) and the beautiful goddess nephthys, the lady of dispersion, do i command you. see a bright red ray of light emanate from the talisman and strike the contents of the cup. know that the power of the violent angels of fire has entered your cup. step 18. hold the cup in both hands bef

GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 3

ts us in its native adornment, and would be deranged and damaged by any foreign addition. whoever should venture on that, ought, if he would shew no gap in his harness, to be initiated into all the innocence of popular poetry; as ho who would coin a word, into all the mysteries of language. out of elben (elves) to make elfen, was doing violence to our language; with still less of forbearance have violent hands been laid on the colouring and contents even of myths. they thought to improve upon the folk-tale, and have always fallen short of it: not even where it shews gaps, is any restoration to be dreamt of, which sits upon it as new whitewash on old ruins, contriving with a couple of dabs to wipe out all the charm. astonishing are the various shapes its identity assumes. xiv peeface. addit

is the holiest tide. and every one runneth as he is in his raiment, the peasant as a peasant, the knight as a knight, so run they in a string, and one beareth the kros before him, another his head in his hand, and one runneth before, that crieth, flee out of the way, that god give thee thy life! thus speak the meaner sort thereon. 1 know nought thereof' 920 spectees. to keisersperg all who die a violent death' ere that god hath set it for them/ and ace. to superst. i, 660 all children dying unhaptized, come into the furious host to holda (p. 269, berhta and abundia (p. 288, just as they turn into will o' wisps (p. 918: as the christian god has not made them his, they fall due to the old heathen one. this appears to me to have been at least the original course of ideas (see suppl. while in

is called schlusselbhime (key-flower, because it locks the vault, and as symbol of the key-wearing white woman, whom the bunch of keys befits as old mistress and housekeeper, and who has likewise power to unlock the treasure; also luck-fiower (bechst. 3, 212, but most frequently ivunderblume. when three loonderfioioers are named, it seems to mean three on one stalk (ib. 1, 146. 4, 209. the sudden violent spriuging-to of the door is remarkably like the edda's' hrynja honom >a d heel]>ejg[ hlunnblick hallar' saem. 226''pega.v laukst hursin a hcela honum' sn. 2' eigi fellr honum j^a hurs d hcela' fornald. sog. 1, 204; and twice of the slamming of hell's door (p. 315. a shepherd boy has the lieel of his shoe carried away (d. sag. 157, as another who hastens away has his heel cut off (kinderm

to meet. in donar's hand the hammer was at once a consecrating and a crushing tool: stormwind, ivhirhvind, phenomena which old heathenism ascribed to the lord of thunder, and later superstition> danish story of a devil shut up in a box, thiele 1, 18. km. no. 99. 1000 devil. to giants or devils (p. 635-6. superst. i, 522^ and esth. 100, are in some parts of germany called hammer, either from their violent destructive action^ or because the devil is imagined to have stirred them up^ in rhenish westphalia, when the wind suddenly throws the doors open, or whistles through the house by fits, they say' do es der aul van terjohren' there goes the old one of last year, you know who, we need not mention names. as the name hamper for devil never occurs to my knowledge in poets of the mid. ages, i he

the air, or trundle barrels whose burstino* begets tempest. they gather oak-leaves in a man's shirt, and' conf. p. 596-7 on storm-raising by throwing stones and pouring out water. 1088 magic. when it is full, hang it on a tree: a wind springs up directly, that drives all rain away, and keeps the weather fine. out of a small piece of cloud a witch made a deal of bad weather (ars buchsgau p. 103. a violent thunderstorm lasted so long, that a huntsman on the highway loaded his gun with a consecrated bullet, and shot it off into the middle of the blackest cloud; out of it (as out of the ship, p. 638) a naked female fell dead to the ground, and the storm blew over in a moment (mone's anz. 4, 309. in carinthia the people slioot at storm-clouds, to scare away the evil spirits that hold counsel in

lstones into his house' there, that^s his rightful tithe of the weather, as he did not see good to keep it away; sai'tori's journ. in austria 2, 153-4. in some parts of france whole families are suspected of having the hereditary power to raise a storm: they meet on the lake-side, not less than three at a time, and lash the water up with horrible cries; this is done at night before sunrise, and a violent storm is the immediate consequence, mem. de l^acad. celt. 2, 206-7. such people are called meneurs des nuees, mem. des antiq. 1, 244. in germany witches were commonly called, by way of insult, wettermacherin, wetterhexe, wetterhatze, donnerhitze, nehelhexe, strahlliexe, blitzhexe, zessenmacherin (from the old zessa, storm, and earlier, wolkengilsse, cloud-gushes, ms. 2, 140b, the ohg. wolc

GRIMM TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 2 1883 COMPLETE

stinguished from the friendly and goodnatured by their commonly forming a whole gang, who disturb the householder s rest with their riot and clatter, and throw stones from the roof at passers by. a french comedy of the 16th century, les esprits/ l represents goblins racketing in a house, singing and playing at night, and aiming tiles at passers by in the daytime; they are fond of fire, but make a violent uproar every time the master spits. 2 in gervase of tilbury, cap. 18, the folleti also pelt with stones, and this of stone-throwing is what we shall meet with in quite early stories of devils; al together the racketing sprites have in this respect more of the devil or spectre in them than of the elf: it is a darkening and distortion of their original nature in accordance with christian sen

ras. 530 giants. iotunn/ sa3m. 35a&gt; b; fenja and menja are framvisar (grottas. 1, 13. when the verb]?reya, usually meaning exspectare, desiderare, is employed as characteristic of giants (sasm. 8sa, it seems to imply a dreamy brooding, a half-drunken complacency and immobility (see suppl. such a being, when at rest, is good-humoured and unhandy, 1 but when provoked, gets wild, spiteful and violent. norse legend names this rage of giants iotunmodr, which pits itself in defiance against asmosr, the rage of the gods: vera i iotunmosi/ sn. 150b. when their wrath is kindled, the giants hurl rocks, rub stones till they catch fire (roth. 1048, squeeze water out of stones (kinderm. no. 20. asbiornsen s moe, no. 6, root up trees (kinderm. no. 90, twist fir-trees together like willows (no. 16

which the body lay, in motion; they sent to the giants, and hyrrokin came riding on a wolf, with a snake for bridle and rein; she no sooner stept up to the vessel and touched it with her foot, than fire darted out of the beams, and the firm land quaked. i also find in a norwegian folk-tale (faye, p. 14, that a giantess (djurre) by merely kicking the shore with her foot threw a ship into the most violent agita tion. eabelais 2 and fischart have glorified the fable of gargantua. it was, to begin with, an old, perhaps even a celtic, giant-story, whose genuine simple form may even yet be recoverable from unexpired popular traditions.3 gargantua, an enormous eater and drinker, who as a babe had, like st. christopher, taxed the resources of ten wetnurses, stands with each foot on a high mountai

feuer, yet must it stretch a little way along betwixt two walls or hedges, and the cattle and thereto the horses be with sticks and whips driven through it three times or two. others in other parts set up two such stakes, and stuff into the holes a windle or roller and therewith old rags smeared with grease. others use a hairen or common light- spun rope, collect wood of nine kinds, and keep up a violent motion till such time as fire do drop therefrom. there may be in use yet other ways for the generating or kindling of this fire, nevertheless they all have respect unto the healing of cattle alone. after thrice or twice passing through, the cattle are driven to stall or field, and the 1 ignorant scribes made it metfratres, the capitularia spuria benedict! 1, 2 (peitz iv. 2, 46) have nedfra

e man, who was making haycocks in a meadow, and bore him away into the air. this knifethrowing is also known to germ, superstition everywhere (i, 554. wind s bride. 633 and the irish name for it is sigh gaoite (o brien, sighgaoithe (croker iii, xxi; in a whirlwind elvish sprites can steal (stewart p. 122. it is a popular belief in sweden, that the skogsra (wood-wife) makes her presence known by a violent ^vhirlwind which shakes the trees even to breaking. the slav, polednice (supra, p. 478n) is a female daemon, who flies up in the dust of the whirlwind (jungmann sub v. according to a legend of the mark (kuhn no. 167) the whirlwind was a noble damsel who loved the chase above everything, and made havock of the hus bandman s crops, for which she is doomed to ride along with the storm to all

e else, perhaps means the sea-mutterer? schm. 2, 552. 653 has maudern, inutern, murmurare. these demi-gods and giants stand related to donar the supreme director of clouds and weather, as ^eolus or boreas to zeus. and from zeus it was that the favourable wished-for wind proceeded: aios ovpos, od. 5, 176. wuotan (the all-pervading, 1 sup. i, 282. praetorius s weltbeschr. 1, 429: at bamberg, when a violent wind was raging, an old woman snatched up her mealsack, and emptied it out of window into the air, with the words: dear wind, don t be so wild; take that home to your child! she meant to appease the hunger of the wind, as of a greedy lion or fierce wolf. 2 forniots sefar= sea and wind, ssem. 90b. wind. stoem. 637 p. 630) makes the wish-wind, oska-byrr, p. 144. what notion lies at the botto

. 85, 21, domus beatitudinis, the hem reminding us of heimr in gla^sheimr, as the( garto in wunnigarto does of asgarsr. upodashem is formed like uphimil, and equally heathen. all the slavs call paradise rai, serv. raj, pol. ray, boh. rag, to which add lith. rojus, sometimes called rojaus sodas (garden of par, or simply darzas (garden. kai as a contraction of paradise (span, parayso) is almost too violent; anton (essay on slavs 1, 35) says the arabic arai means paradise. 2 like valholl, the greek elysium too, rj\va-iov trestov (plutarch 4, 1156. lucian de luctu 7) was not a general abode of all the 1 the prjifft-r /stott, od. 4, 565. 2 to me the connexion of rai (and perh. of rad glad, willing) with pal s, pa, p&lt? 5ios (patdios) easy, and petct easily, seems obvious. homer s gods are

riars black and white, and the ferryman has scarcely roontleft for himself. with difficulty he rows across, the passengers alight, and a hurricane hurls the ferryboat back to the place of starting, where another set of travellers wait and take possession of the boat, the foremost of whom with fingers cold as ice presses the fare-penny into the boatman s hand. the return voyage is made in the same violent way as before.1 the like is told, but less completely, of monks crossing the khine at spire* in neither story can we detect the purpose of the voyage; they seemjto be early heathen reminiscences, which, not_to_perish entirely, had changed their form (see suppl^ procopius de_bellq^goth. 4, 20 (ed. bonn. 2, 567, speaking of the island of j3rittia, imparts a legend which he had often heard fr

h place as it has earned/ superst. f, 24. now as antichrist in the great world-fight is slain by michael (p. 811, while surtr has for adversaries osinn and thorr: gerdrut and michael may fairly be translated back into frowa and wuotan (or donar. so at p. 198 a mons sancti michaelis was found applicable to wuotan or zio (see suppl. an irish fairytale makes the spirits of the silent folk maintain a violent contest for three nights at the cross-roads, as to which churchyard a human corpse shall be buried in, ir. elfenm. p. 68. so that elves and dwarfs, as they steal live children and maidens (p. 386-8, would seem also to have a hankering for our bodies and souls. the souls of the drowned the water-nix keeps in his house (p. 496. all this leads up to a more exact study of the notions about dea

HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

ent by long passes without contact from head to foot for half an hour, and then local passes were continued every evening for about a month; the long passes were then discontinued, the patient shewing no tendency to sleep. little benefit was experienced until the end of the second month, when the pain was much relieved. about the end of the fourth month, during the process of mesmerising, several violent pains,'likeshocksofelectricity,'passedthroughtheknee,returningatintervalsduringthenight,andwerereproduceduponmesmerisingthepublishedmaterial217youth, the learned sceptic dogmatically declares it impossible, and contradicted by the established laws of nature;-forgetting that these laws are merely certain modes of acting which we have discovered nature tofollow.such an objection,infact, assu

y now able to say i intended being in bristol onfriday-leavingpaddington by the10.30train&i must return on monday. in haste. yours fraternally. 22 167 liverpool road n. december 1874 my dear herbert, your kind note is to hand. i shall pass christmas at66therosicrucianseerthe cathedral i was again attacked the followingsunday255which i stopped sufficiently to reach home on the tuesday when i had a violent relapse accompanied with other painful concomitants which has kept me confined at home now 3weeks-buti am all right now so far as that is concerned. tuesday was the first day for 3 weeks that i had meat for dinner&dining with a friend on'sirloin' helped down with a little brandy and kept down with a littleport-iwent home quite rejuveniled[sic]&determined topayoffone of the heaviest debts o

HANDBOOK OF EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

rritory. the egyptians called them the red land in contrast to the black land of the valley.6 the mountainous areas of the deserts contained gold, gemstones, and types of hard stone that could be used to make long-lasting buildings and artifacts. the south of the country often went without rain for many years at a stretch. when rain did 2 handbook of egyptian mythology come, it was in the form of violent desert storms that could lead to destructive flash floods. the usually cloudless skies made it particularly easy for the egyptians to observe the stars and planets. much early mythology may have developed to explain the movement of celestial bodies. the habitable part of egypt was effectively a giant oasis created by the nile and its annual flood, which is known as the inundation. every ye

art rapidly replaced previous styles and became the standard canon for over 3,000 years.11 myths often focus on episodes of intense conflict or tragedy, but the egyptian rules of decorum usually made it impermissible to illustrate such episodes in formal art. the images used in art were felt to have power to affect the real world, so order had to be shown triumphing over chaos and good over evil. violent mythical episodes such as that in which seth tears out the eye of horus were not represented directly. the king and the gods from the first dynasty onward, every egyptian king was called a horus. the extent to which egyptian rulers were regarded as divine is much disputed,12 but the kings of the early dynastic period certainly enjoyed more power and responsibility than anyone else in their

led mythical statements. these give the bare outlines of an event that has taken place in the divine realm, such as horus comes and thoth appears. they raise up osiris from upon his side and make him stand erect in front of the two enneads. 21 many of the most important themes of egyptian mythology, such as the journey of the sun god in his solar barque, the murder of the good god osiris, and the violent conflict between horus and seth, are already present in the pyramid texts. these texts are also the earliest source for the complex array of myths and symbols that the egyptians constructed on the theme of creation. the gods as depicted in the pyramid texts often seem violent, hostile, and terrifying beings, and this is a consistent picture in egyptian funerary texts. near the end of the s

to abuse their magic because he will still look down on them. ra puts osiris in charge of humanity and calls the moon of thoth into being, so that thoth can rule the night sky as his deputy. this begins the era when the world was ruled by a series of lesser gods. mythical time lines 75 period of rule by other gods summary: after the creator had withdrawn, the earth was ruled by a series of gods. violent struggles sometimes accompanied the transfer of power from one generation to the next. osiris, son of geb, was chosen as king of egypt and ruled with his sister, isis. their ideal reign was brought to an end by the jealousy of their brother, seth. this god and his followers murdered osiris and mutilated his body. with the aid of magic, isis was able to revive the body of osiris long enough

e stars and planets might swim like fish or sail in boats. in the day, the sun god sailed along the sea below the belly of nut. each evening, the sun god was swallowed by nut and passed through a perilous inner sky inside her. at dawn, nut gave birth to the sun, her blood turning the sky red. at the same time she would be swallowing the moon and the stars to give birth to them again at dusk. this violent imagery may have given rise to a reinterpretation of nut s character as the sow who eats her own piglets. from the new kingdom onward, the solar cycle was depicted in royal tombs and in temple halls with giant figures of nut stretching across the ceilings. in funerary religion nut was regarded as one of the most helpful goddesses. she was sometimes carved or painted on the underside of cof

ame an epithet of osiris, indicating his leadership of the spirits and demons of the duat. at all periods there are a few texts that describe osiris as a terrifying figure who dispatches demonmessengers to drag the living into the gloomy realm of the dead. in most accounts, osiris was born wearing a crown and was chosen to succeed his father, geb, by the sun god himself. a few sources allude to a violent dynastic struggle between geb and osiris. one late text from kom ombo even claims that osiris was killed and born again after a union between his father, geb, and his grandfather, shu. no detailed accounts of the reign of osiris or the manner of his death survive from before the greco-roman period (see the reigns of shu, geb, and osiris under linear time in mythical time lines. in the pyra

ld view. 222 handbook of egyptian mythology christian jacq. ramses under the western acacia. translated by dorothy s. blair. 1998. the last in a series of five historical novels about rameses ii by a french egyptologist. all the novels feature the interplay between myth and ritual in egyptian religion. there is a glossary of the deities that are mentioned. norman mailer. ancient evenings. 1983. a violent and erotic novel, which includes some retellings of egyptian myth. much of the novel is set in the reign of the charismatic rameses ii, but the hero is reincarnated three times during the story, so there are colorful descriptions of the egyptian afterlife. elizabeth peters. the snake, the crocodile, and the dog. 1992. one of a series of comic mystery novels about pioneering egyptologist ra

HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

acles, it knows not that it shall be again reborn, and it takes no thought of the morrow. its form is calm and content. it has hitherto given its soul-ego no heavy troubles. its happiness is due to thecontinuous mild serenity of its temper, to the affection it spreads wherever it goes. for it is a noble form, andits heart is full of benevolence. never has the form startled its soul-ego with a too-violent shock, orotherwise disturbed the calm placidity of its tenant. two score of years glide by like one short pilgrimage; a long walk through the sun-lit paths of life, hedgedby ever-blooming roses with no thorns. the rare sorrows that befall the twin pair, form and soul, appear to nightmare talesii12 them rather like the pale light of the cold northern moon, whose beams throw into a deeper sh

dly voice. his is a face i can never recall tomy memory without genuine feeling; his, a name i will ever pronounce with a sigh of emotion; but at thatever memorable hour when my passions were inflamed to white heat, i felt almost a hatred for the kind, goodold man, i could not forgive him his interference in the present event. hence, for all answer, therefore, hereceived from me a stern rebuke, a violent protest on my part against the idea that i could ever regard thevision i had had, in any other light save that of an empty dream, and his yamabooshi as anything better thanan imposter "i will leave to-morrow, had i to forfeit my whole fortune as a penalty- i exclaimed, palewith rage and despair. nightmare talesv- return of doubts38 "you will repent it the whole of your life, if you do so b

removing its gaze or lowering its arms, retreatedbackwards slowly towards the lake. at every step it took, the younger izvertzoff, as if compelled by someirresistable fascination, advanced a step towards it, until the phantom reached the lake, and the next momentwas seen gliding on its surface. it was a fearful, ghostly scene! when he had come within two steps of the brink of the watery abyss, a violent convulsion ran through theframe of the guilty man. flinging himself upon his knees, he clung to one of the rustic seats with a desperateclutch, and staring wildly, uttered a long piercing cry of agony. the phantom now remained motionless onthe water, and bending his extended finger, slowly beckoned him to come. crouched in abject terror, thewretched man shrieked until the cavern rang again

n describe the enthusiasm, the triumphs, of this famous, and at the same time fatal night! theaudience was frantic; men wept and women screamed and fainted; while both klaus and stenio, sat lookingpaler than two ghosts. at the first touch of paganini's magic bow, both franz and samuel felt as if the icyhand of death had touched them. carried away by an irresistible enthusiasm, which turned into a violent,unearthly mental torture, they dared neither look into each other's faces, nor exchange one word during thewhole performance. at midnight, while the chosen delegates of the musical societies and the conservatory of paris unhitched thehorses, and dragged the carriage of the grand artist home in triumph, the two germans returned to theirmodest lodging, and it was a pitiful sight to see them

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

lf-veiled. q. for what, and since when, do the spiritualists hate you? a. from the first day of the society's existence. no sooner the fact became known that, as a body, the t.s. did not believe in communications with the spirits of the dead, but regarded the so-called "spirits" as, for the most part, astral reflections of disembodied personalities, shells, etc, than the spiritualists conceived a violent hatred to us and especially to the founders. this hatred found expression in every kind of slander, uncharitable personal remarks, and absurd misrepresentations of the theosophical teachings in all the american spiritualistic organs. for years we were persecuted, denounced, and abused. this began in 1875 and continues to the present day. in 1819, the headquarters of the t.s. were transferr

HOWE THE ALCHEMIST OF THE GOLDEN DAWN

u know thomas of frodsham and mean him by your allusion, i can tell you about him. he has come entirely to grief and is sending begging letters to every one. he was a medium in communication with the colour spirits with whom he appears to have had a pact, but on two occasions nearly lost his life thro' them. the most apparently peaceable elementals, if a storm happens to come on, will become very violent and uncontrollable. the conflict of the elements seems to excite them to fury, and woe to the mortal, not being an adept, who encounters them. thomas has gone the way of all mediums. i have investigated the circumstances as to a good many, and i find they all go wrong, sooner or later. it is the one thing to avoid. i should have very much have liked to have had a long talk with you persona

prognostications (1915),1 he mentioned that his 'studies in the occult. have now extended over forty years, which suggests that he began them c. 187 -5. thus i assume that he was born c. 1850. according to a letter to myself from mr gilbert 'he also wrote an article "the adeptship ofjesus christ" which appeared in themedium and daybreak, 2 september 1881, p.556. this, and other papers, brought a violent response from the theosophist in october and november 1881. kohn had attacked theosophy with gusto bringing paracelsus to his aid' in his 'hermetica' catalogue no. 25 (summer 1981) mr gilbert described kohn as an austrian emigre. in this catalogue mr gilbert listed seven of kohn's alchemical manuscripts. there was evidently a traffic in such manuscripts between ayton, kohn and percy bulloc

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

ar the stone circle on the mountains. dunwich folk read the stories when they appeared, and grinned over the obvious mistakes. they wondered, too, why the writers made so much of the fact that old whateley always paid for his cattle in gold pieces of extremely ancient date. the whateleys had received their visitors with ill-concealed distaste, though they did not dare court further publicity by a violent resistance or refusal to talk. iv. for a decade the annals of the whateleys sink indistinguishably into the general life of a morbid community used to their queer ways and hardened to their may eve and all-hallows orgies. twice a year they would light fires on the top of sentinel hill, at which times the mountain rumblings would recur with greater and greater violence; while at all seasons

ct neared the ground the people knew that it was the smoke-grimed louvre-boarding of that tower's east window. immediately afterwards an utterly unbearable foetor welled forth from the unseen heights, choking and sickening the trembling watchers, and almost prostrating those in the square. at the same time the air trembled with a vibration as of flapping wings, and a sudden east-blowing wind more violent than any previous blast snatched off the hats and wrenched the dripping umbrellas of the crowd. nothing definite could be seen in the candleless night, though some upward-looking spectators thought they glimpsed a great spreading blur of denser blackness against the inky sky- something like a formless cloud of smoke that shot with meteorlike speed towards the east. that was all. the watche

s. it was agreed that the lone, sudden lightning-bolt must have struck somewhere in this neighbourhood, though no trace of its striking could afterwards be found. a youth in the tau omega fraternity house thought he saw a grotesque and hideous mass of smoke in the air just as the preliminary flash burst, but his observation has not been verified. all of the few observers, however, agree as to the violent gust from the west and the flood of intolerable stench which preceded the belated stroke, whilst evidence concerning the momentary burned odour after the stroke is equally general. these points were discussed very carefully because of their probable connection with the death of robert blake. students in the psi delta house, whose upper rear windows looked into blake's study, noticed the bl

cally in his grave. the martense mansion was built in 1670 by gerrit martense, a wealthy new-amsterdam merchant who disliked the changing order under british rule, and had constructed this magnificent domicile on a remote woodland summit whose untrodden solitude and unusual scenery pleased him. the only substantial disappointment encountered in this site was that which concerned the prevalence of violent thunderstorms in summer. when selecting the hill and building his mansion, mynheer martense had laid these frequent natural outbursts to some peculiarity of the year; but in time he perceived that the locality was especially liable to such phenomena. at length, having found these storms injurious to his head, he fitted up a cellar into which he could retreat from their wildest pandemonium

ft our precincts. the moon, slightly past full, shone from a clear sky, and drenched the ancient sands with a white, leprous radiance which seemed to me somehow infinitely evil. there was no longer any wind, nor did any return for nearly five hours, as amply attested by tupper and others who saw me walking rapidly across the pallid, secret-guarding hillocks toward the northeast. about 3:30 a.m. a violent wind blew up, waking everyone in camp and felling three of the tents. the sky was unclouded, and the desert still blazed with that leprous moonlight. as the party saw to the tents my absence was noted, but in view of my previous walks this circumstance gave no one alarm. and yet, as many as three men- all australians- seemed to feel something sinister in the air. mackenzie explained to pro

ound. dazedly i looked over the row of greyish case ends thus exposed, and felt a tremendous surge of some wholly inexplicable emotion. just within reach of my right hand was a case whose curving hieroglyphs made me shake with a pang infinitely more complex than one of mere fright. still shaking, i managed to dislodge it amidst a shower of gritty flakes, and ease it over toward myself without any violent noise. like the other case i had handled, it was slightly more than twenty by fifteen inches in size, with curved mathematical designs in low relief. in thickness it just exceeded three inches. crudely wedging it between myself and the surface i was climbing, i fumbled with the fastener and finally got the hook free. lifting the cover, i shifted the heavy object to my back, and let the hoo

e there was no doubt about it- and what was worse, it came from a point not behind but ahead of me. probably i shrieked aloud then. i have a dim picture of myself as flying through the hellish basalt vault of the elder things, and hearing that damnable alien sound piping up from the open, unguarded door of limitless nether blacknesses. there was a wind, too- not merely a cool, damp draught, but a violent, purposeful blast belching savagely and frigidly from that abominable gulf whence the obscene whistling came. there are memories of leaping and lurching over obstacles of every sort, with that torrent of wind and shrieking sound growing moment by moment, and seeming to curl and twist purposefully around me as it struck out wickedly from the spaces behind and beneath. though in my rear, tha

k agin. them things told the kanakys that ef they mixed bloods there'd be children as ud look human at fust, but later turn more'n more like the things, till finally they'd take to the water an' jine the main lot o' things daown har. an' this is the important part, young feller- them as turned into fish things an' went into the water wouldn't never die. them things never died excep' they was kilt violent "wal, sir, it seems by the time obed knowed them islanders they was all full o' fish blood from them deep water things. when they got old an' begun to shew it, they was kep' hid until they felt like takin' to the water an' quittin' the place. some was more teched than others, an' some never did change quite enough to take to the water; but mosily they turned out jest the way them things sa

fforts. at last beginning my attempt, i lunged again and again at the thin paneling with my left shoulder, heedless of shock or pain. the door resisted even more than i expected, but i did not give in. and all the while the clamour at the outer door increased. finally the connecting door gave, but with such a crash that i knew those outside must have heard. instantly the outside knocking became a violent battering, while keys sounded ominously in the hall doors of the rooms on both sides of me. rushing through the newly opened connexion, i succeeded in bolting the northerly hall door before the lock could he turned; but even as i did so i heard the hall door of the third room-the one from whose window i had hoped to reach the roof below-being tried with a pass key. for an instant i felt ab

nd to show them the great abysses that most of us have had to dream about in fanciful ignorance. it may seem strange at first to meet them, but i know you will be above minding that. i think mr. noyes will go along, too- the man who doubtless brought you up here in his car. he has been one of us for years- i suppose you recognised his voice as one of those on the record mr. akeley sent you" at my violent start the speaker paused a moment before concluding "so mr. wilmarth, i will leave the matter to you; merely adding that a man with your love of strangeness and folklore ought never to miss such a chance as this. there is nothing to fear. all transitions are painless; and there is much to enjoy in a wholly mechanised state of sensation. when the electrodes are disconnected, one merely drop

HP LOVECRAFT AT THE MOUNTAINS OF MADNESS

queer state of his sensations at being in the lee of vast, silent pinnacles whose ranks shot up like a wall reaching the sky at the world s rim. atwood s theodolite observations had placed the height of the five tallest peaks at from thirty thousand to thirty-four thousand feet. the windswept nature of the terrain clearly disturbed lake, for it argued the occasional existence of prodigious gales, violent beyond anything we had so far encountered. his camp lay a little more than five miles from where the higher foothills rose abruptly. i could almost trace a note of subconscious alarm in his words-flashed across a glacial void of seven hundred miles- as he urged that we all hasten with the matter and get the strange, new region disposed of as soon as possible. he was about to rest now, afte

HP LOVECRAFT COOL AIR

ected with his ailment, and shuddered when i reflected on what that ailment might be. mrs. herrero crossed herself when she looked at him, and gave him up unreservedly to me; not even letting her son esteban continue to run errands for him. when i suggested other physicians, the sufferer would fly into as much of a rage as he seemed to dare to entertain. he evidently feared the physical effect of violent emotion, yet his will and driving force waxed rather than waned, and he refused to be confined to his bed. the lassitude of his earlier ill days gave place to a return of his fiery purpose, so that he seemed about to hurl defiance at the death-daemon even as that ancient enemy seized him. the pretence of eating, always curiously like a formality with him, he virtually abandoned; and mental

HP LOVECRAFT HERBERT WEST REANIMATOR

g the organic machinery of mankind by calculated chemical action after the failure of natural processes. in his experiments with various animating solutions, he had killed and treated immense numbers of rabbits, guinea-pigs, cats, dogs, and monkeys, till he had become the prime nuisance of the college. several times he had actually obtained signs of life in. animals supposedly dead; in many cases violent sign5; but he soon saw that the perfection of his process, if indeed possible, would necessarily involve a lifetime of research. it likewise became clear that, since the same solution never worked alike on different organic species, he would require human subjects for further and more specialised progress. it was here that he first came into conflict with the college authorities, and was d

HP LOVECRAFT THE LURKING FEAR

tically in his grave. the martense mansion was built in 1670 by gent martense, a wealthy new-amsterdam merchant who disliked the changing order under british rule, and had constructed this magnificent domicile on a remote woodland summit whose untrodden solitude and unusual scenery pleased him. the only substantial disappointment encountered in this site was that which concerned the prevalence of violent thunderstorms in summer. when selecting the hill and building his mansion, mynheer martense had laid these frequent natural outbursts to some peculiarity of the year; but in time he perceived that the locality was especially liable to such phenomena. at length, having found these storms injurious to his head, he fitted up a cellar into which he could retreat from their wildest pandemonium

HP LOVECRAFT THE SHADOW OVER INNSMOUTH

k agin. them things told the kanakys that ef they mixed bloods there'd be children as ud look human at fust, but later turn more'n more like the things, till finally they'd take to the water an' jine the main lot o' things daown har. an' this is the important part, young feller- them as turned into fish things an' went into the water wouldn't never die. them things never died excep' they was kilt violent "wal, sir, it seems by the time obed knowed them islanders they was all full o' fish blood from them deep water things. when they got old an' begun to shew it, they was kep' hid until they felt like takin' to the water an' quittin' the place. some was more teched than others, an' some never did change quite enough to take to the water; but mosily they turned out jest the way them things sa

fforts. at last beginning my attempt, i lunged again and again at the thin paneling with my left shoulder, heedless of shock or pain. the door resisted even more than i expected, but i did not give in. and all the while the clamour at the outer door increased. finally the connecting door gave, but with such a crash that i knew those outside must have heard. instantly the outside knocking became a violent battering, while keys sounded ominously in the hall doors of the rooms on both sides of me. rushing through the newly opened connexion, i succeeded in bolting the northerly hall door before the lock could he turned; but even as i did so i heard the hall door of the third room-the one from whose window i had hoped to reach the roof below-being tried with a pass key. for an instant i felt ab

HP LOVECRAFT THE TOMB

who had followed me to the tomb. rain was pouring down in torrents, and upon the southern horizon were flashes of lightning that had so lately passed over our heads. my father, his face lined with sorrow, stood by as i shouted my demands to be laid within the tomb, frequently admonishing my captors to treat me as gently as they could. a blackened circle on the floor of the ruined cellar told of a violent stroke from the heavens; and from this spot a group of curious villagers with lanterns were prying a small box of antique workmanship, which the thunderbolt had brought to light. ceasing my futile and now objectless writhing, i watched the spectators as they viewed the treasure-trove, and was permitted to share in their discoveries. the box, whose fastenings were broken by the stroke which

HP LOVECRAFT THE TREE

eak mountain wind, sighing through the olive grove and the tomb-tree, had an uncanny way of forming vaguely articulate sounds. the sky was dark on the evening that the tyrant's emissaries came to tegea. it was definitely known that they had come to bear away the great image of tyche and bring eternal honour to musides, so their reception by the proxenoi was of great warmth. as the night wore on a violent storm of wind broke over the crest of maenalus, and the men from far syracuse were glad that they rested snugly in the town. they talked of their illustrious tyrant, and of the splendour of his capital and exulted in the glory of the statue which musides had wrought for him. and then the men of tegea spoke of the goodness of musides, and of his heavy grief for his friend and how not even t

HUEBNER LOUISE WITCHCRAFT FOR ALL WICCA 04

g on the rocks; in the seventh, it could indicate a divorce or a separation; in the eighth, your partner loses money; in the ninth, a trip being taken because of somebody sick at a distance. it's not a great card to have land anywhere, but if you are casting a spell, and you wish to cause somebody difficulty, you use this card in whatever area is concerned, and there will be unhappiness. it's not violent, but it's not a very happy situation. nine of spades means a responsible attitude needs developing. say you have it in your second circle; that would mean you have not looked at the entire picture in connection with your finances. in your marriage, the nine of spades might mean that you are only looking at today and are not weighing the effect that your actions may have tomorrow in your ma

les in town. i see no reason to give all this up. just to be a someone. who is only a someone else. i am easily bored but you do idly entertain me with your ignorant curiosity. so i shall trouble myself for a moment to answer some of your questions. i don't know any witch who i would want to be an apprentice to! if you really met a few witches in england you would have noticed they are a mean and violent lot. and very ornery to their apprentices. especially to their apprentices. most witches i know become witches immediately and would never ever bother to go through the apprentice stage. as to the two gypsies you met in england. forget gypsies. they are dumb and stupid and have nothing to do with witchcraft. and now to your questions: 1. i don't know who the circle of corinth might be. but

roses, which has been present off and on for years in this particular spot. many people notice it and ask about it. we have no roses in our garden, but there were some, years ago. the house was built by a man who lived in it for years with his family. it sits high in the mount washington area northeast of downtown los angeles, surrounded by tangled vines and foliage. we know that there were three violent deaths in the family who previously resided there, in close succession, shortly before we moved in. there are many unusual things about the house. we had to remove two doors to rooms inside because they wouldn't stay open. as soon as anyone would enter the room, the door would slam, and it created such a disturbing influence we had to remove them. other ghosts haunt our home too. one persi

IRISH WITCHCRAFT AND DEMONOLOGY

ried to the top of the house, and laid on a board between two sollar beams, sometimes put into a chest, sometimes under a parcel of wooll, sometimes between two feather-beds on which she used to lie, and sometimes between the bed and the mat in her master's chamber, in the daytime. and being asked how she knew that she was thus carried about and disposed of, seeing in her fits she was p. 111 in a violent distraction? she answered, she never knew where she was, till they of the family and the neighbours with them, would be taking her out of the places whither she was so carried and removed. and being asked the reason and wherefore she cried out so much against the said florence newton in her fits? she answered, because she saw her, and felt her torturing her "and being asked how she could t

did her this prejudice? she said, first, because she threatened her, then because after she had kiss'd her she fell into these fits, and that she saw and felt her tormenting. and lastly, that when the people of the family, by advice of the neighbours and consent of the mayor, had sent for florence newton to come to the defendant, she was always worse when she was brought to her, and her fits more violent than at another time. and that after the said florence was committed at youghal the defendant was not troubled, but was very well till a little while after the said florence was removed to cork, and then the defendant was as p. 112 ill as ever before. and then the mayor of youghal, one mr. mayre, sent to know whether the said florence was bolted (as the defendant was told, and finding she

but believed that with the kiss she bewitch'd her, and rather because she had heard from nicholas pyne and others that florence had confessed so much "this mary longdon having closed her evidence, florence newton peeped at her as it were betwixt the heads of the bystanders that interposed between her and the said mary, and lifting up both her hands together, as they were manacled, cast them in a violent angry motion (as was observed by w. aston) towards the said mary, as if she intended to strike at her if she could have reached her, and said, now she is down. upon which the maid fell suddenly down to the ground like a p. 113 stone, and fell into a most violent fit, that all the people that could come to lay hands on her could scarce hold her, she biting her own arms and shreeking out in

ned, saith, that about january last [1661] the said mary longdon, being his servant, was much troubled with small stones that were thrown at her[&c, as in the deponent's statement, other items of which he also corroborated. that sometimes the maid would be reading in a bible, and on a sudden he hath seen the bible struck out of her hand into the middle of the room, and she immediately cast into a violent fit. that in the fits he hath seen two bibles laid on her breast, and in the twinkling of an eye they would be cast betwixt the two beds the maid lay upon, sometimes thrown into the middle of the room, and that nicholas pyne held the bible in the maid's hand so fast, that it being suddenly snatch'd away, two of the leaves were torn "nicholas pyne being sworn, saith, that the second night a

egging the beef, and after kissing, and so to that time. that then they caused the maid to be got up, and sent for florence newton, but she refused to come, pretending she was sick, though it indeed appeared she was well. then the mayor of youghall came in, and spoke with the maid, and then sent again and caused florence newton to be brought in, and immediately the maid fell into her fit far more violent, and three times as long as at any other time, and all the time the witch was in the chamber the maid cried out continually of her being hurt here and there, but never named the witch: but as soon as she was removed, then she cried out against her by the name of gammer newton, and this for several times. and still when the witch was out of the chamber the maid would desire to go to prayers

. williams's library in london, relates the manner in which he freed a girl from strange and unpleasant noises which disturbed her; the incident might have developed into something analogous to the drummer of tedworth in england, but on the whole works out rather tamely. he tells us that about the year 1678 the niece of alderman arundel of dublin was troubled by noises in her uncle's house "as by violent sthroaks on the wainscots and p. 149 chests, in what chambers she frequented" in the hope that they would cease she removed to a house near smithfield, but the disturbances pursued her thither, and were no longer heard in her former dwelling. she thereupon betook herself to a little house in patrick street, near the gate, but to no purpose. the noises lasted in all for about three months

th visible. then there appear'd a chariot, drawn with two horses, which turn'd as the ships had done, northward, and immediately after it came a strange frightful creature, which they concluded to be some kind of serpent, having a head like a snake, and a knotted bunch or bulk at the other end, something resembling a snail's house. this monster came swiftly behind the chariot and gave it a sudden violent blow, then out of the chariot leaped a bull and a dog, which follow'd him [the bull, and seem'd to bait him. these also went northwards, as the former had done, the bull first, holding p. 153 his head downwards, then the dog, and then the chariot, till all sunk down one after another about the same place, and just in the same manner as the former. these meteors being vanished, there were s

-some of his books have been consulted for the present work. it appears that for some time past there had been a dispute about the tithes of drumbeg, a little parish about four miles outside belfast, between mr. gilbert, who was vicar of that town, and the archdeacon p. 168 of down, lemuel matthews, whom cotton in his fasti describes as "a man of considerable talents and legal knowledge, but of a violent overbearing temper, and a litigous disposition" the parishioners of drumbeg favoured gilbert, and generally paid the tithes to him as being the incumbent in possession; but the archdeacon claimed to be the lawful recipient, in support of which claim he produced a warrant. in the execution of this by his servants at the house of charles lostin, one of the parishioners, they offered some vio

hich was printed the year after its occurrence. the mention of this latter is particularly interesting; it was probably locally printed, but there appears to be no means of tracing it, and indeed it must have been thumbed out of existence many years ago. the above story, marvellous though it may seem, is capable of explanation. the oxalic acid in sorrel is an irritant poison, causing retching and violent pains. but when once the suspicion of witchcraft arose the ejection of such an extraordinary collection of miscellaneous articles followed quite as a matter of course--it would, so to speak, have been altogether against the rules of the game for the girl to have got rid of anything else at that particular date. classon porter gives what he considers to be the traditional version of the abo

tressed family, spending much of the time in prayer. at night mrs. haltridge went to bed as usual in the haunted room, but got very little rest, and at about twelve o'clock she cried out suddenly as if in great pain. upon mr. sinclair asking her what was the matter, she said she felt as if a knife had been stuck into her back. next morning she quitted the haunted room and went to another; but the violent pain never left her back, and at the end of the week, on the 22nd of february, she died. during her illness the clothes were frequently taken off the bed which she occupied, and made up like a corpse, and even when a table and chairs were laid upon them to keep them on, they were mysteriously removed without any noise, and made up as before; but this never happened when anyone was in the r

ISIS UNVEILED

of mohammedanism before the 112. see uie historical romance of canon kingaley, bypatia, for& highly picturesqub account of the tntgicaj (ate of thii young martyr. 113. we beg the reader to bear in mind that this ii the aame cyril who mu^)edly ac- cused of simony, dishonesty, aod the prostitution of his office to personal ends, and whom neander (hui. ckr. rcl and churek, iv, p. 13^ tq) pictures as violent, tyran- nical, a hypooite and liar. isidor, bishop of pelusium, in a letter addressed to cyril him- self (i, ep. 370) wrote "let not the punishment, which you deem it necessary to inflict on mortoi men on account c ?perianal grwtanea, tall upon the living church. prepare not the way for perpetual divinons of the church imder fhepreuntt ijf piety" such wm one al uie first christian saints

?ainta, of the bleaaed host, of every holy ncrwdient of our church. i adjure tbee, rusbel. come out of her (n. b 'rusbel' is the name (rf a deril, the devil having 2s7 namet in caukmia) hiu adjured, the girl threw herself in an agony of convul- non, till her distorted face, foam-bespattered lips and mithing limbs grew weu-ni ?tiff at full length upon the floor, and in language semi-obscene, semi-violent, screamed out '1 don't choose to cotne out, you thieves, scamps, robbers' at last, from the ^tcring lips of the ^1, came the urords 'i -will; but the devil added, with tradi- uoimi perversity 'i will cast the 100 out, but bv the mouth of the girl' the priest objected. the exit, he taid, of 100 devils out of the small spanish mouth ti the woman would *lc ve her luffocatml' then the maddened

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

ld, because they judge us by themselves; and when we debate of it, and enlarge upon it, they imagine we shall finish by teaching them how to make gold by art, or furnish them with it already made. and wherefore or why should we teach t the rosy cross. 33 them the way to these mighty possessions? shall it be to the end that men may live pompously in the eyes of the world; swagger and make wars; be violent when they are contradicted; turn usurers, gluttons, and drunkards; abandon themselves to lust? now, all these things deface and defile man, and the holy temple of man's body, and are plainly against the ordinances of god. for this dream of the world, as also the body or vehicle through which it is made manifest, the lord intended to be pure. and it was not purposed, in the divine arrangeme

ighty thinkers amounted to the suppression of human reason, and the institution of magic, or godhead, as all. it will be seen at once that this knowledge was possible but for the very few. it is only fit for men when they seek to pass out of the world, and to approach the nearer according to their natures god. the hollow world in which that essence of things, called fire, plays, in its escape, in violent agitation, to us, combustion, is deep down inside of us: that is, deep-sunk 78 the rosicrucians. inside of the time-stages; of which rings of being (subsidences of spirit) we are, in the flesh, that is, in the human show of things,-in the outer. it is exceedingly difficult, through language, to make this idea intelligible; but it is the real mystic dogma of the ancient guebres, or the fire

or number of the witnesses from the manner of their delivering their testimony or from the union of all these circumstances. we entertain a suspicion concerning any matter of fact when the witnesses contradict each other when they are but few, or of a doubtful character-when they have an interest in what they affirm-when they deliver their testimony with hesitation, or, on the contrary, with too violent asseverations. there are many other particulars of the same kind, which may diminish or destroy the force of any argument derived from human testimony. now, we contest these conclusions; and we will endeavour to meet them with a direct overthrowing answer. the recognition of likelihood not to say of truth is intuitive, and does not depend on testimony. in fact, sometimes our belief goes in

rough and the real cause of the destruction of the body, by the slowest of all processes, but yet, in instalments, the effectual one. they asserted that man dies daily in his own native bodily corruptions. these singular philosophers ventured the assertion that god did not, in the beginning, intend that man s life should be terminated by diseases, nor that he should be made subject to accidental, violent it is suspension in repose it is as the twilight of the soul before and after the day of full life, or complete consciousness. these ideas are as equally christian as pagan. how little is all this supposed in the ignorance of the moderns! the art of the gold-makers. 193 means of end. in the abstract sense, and apart from our knowledge of man as man, the rosicrucians contended that diseases

ve and recherch in the extreme. such querists ask in vain where such diseases so momentous, so super-horrid could have first sprung. philosophers of this class affirm that there is nothing of these in the true character of man. that these diseases stand aloof, and are of themselves. 334 the rosicrucians. that they bear in themselves proofs of the indignation (intelligent) exterior to man; to some violent invasion and inversion to some inappeasable outrage of god s law. flesh and blood has become an accursed a super-accursed weed from the devils having gained access to it. man s unholy passions have hurried him into an abyss of physical perdition, wherein he has obliterated his image and gifts, and done things (worse than the beasts) beyond the laws of his impress; wide already as the area

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

out the slightest damage or discomfort! ei! yeih: unless those bodies were tiny, mature& encased in liquid. liquid used as a shock absorber (italics by a) gotten from "tanks& in the tiny "life-boatships, was seen. it works fine. since the ufo's, even the material, structure like ones, are observed to sustain acceleration without mishap, we cannot but conclude that whatever the force used for such violent propulsion may be, it must be of such a nature that all fractions of the accelerated bodies are acted upon individually. this could only come about through reactance with the gravitational field, because nonmagnetic 39 materials do not react to a magnetic field. therefore, since such movements are observed, we have to stop thinking in terms of jet or rocket propulsion, or reactance with a

tion that the human body and the human mind are but incidental in a limitless welter of space life and activity, the quicker we shall approach a true grasp of the nature of the universe and our own true purpose in it "what is man that thou hast placed (planted) him a little lower than angels "angelic" is a good discription of the little-men when they aren't on business. on june 20, 1887, during a violent storm, a small stone fell from the sky at tarbes, france. it was thirteen millimeters in diameter, five millimeters thick, and weighed two grams. it was reported to the french academy by m. sudre, professor of the normal school, tarbes. it is difficult for the conventionalists to press the old, convenient expostulation that the stone was there in the first place. such a dodge must be resis

e list is too selective. so we have to think of some reasons why these things fall during storms; and one wonders if the storms were created by something outside of what we are commonly calling meteorological conditions? 1885: it was reported that a good-sized stone, of clearly artificial form, had fallen at naples, in november. la science pour tous, 5-264: at wolverhampton, england, june, 1860 a violent storm, there fell so many little pebbles that they were cleared away with shovels rept. brit. assoc, 1864. great numbers of small black stones which fell at birmingham, england, in august, 1858 in a storm mon. weath. rev, july, 1888: pebbles of the water-worn variety, not common to the locality, fell at palestine, texas, july 6,1888 am. jour. sci, 1-26-161: many round smooth pebbles fell a

e smashed. a wall in the building occupied by the american embassy was thrown down. the people of madrid rushed to the streets and there was a panic in which many were injured. for five and a half hours a luminous cloud of debris hung over madrid, and stones fell from the sky. here we have stone falling from the sky, a hint of a localized cloud, luminosity, and definitely the suggestion that some violent activity had come from space. there is also a haunting resemblance to the circumstances of the great heresford quake, in england, of december 17, 1896. a disc of quartz fell on the plantation, bleijendal, dutch gueana,(sic) and was sent to the layden musuem (sic) of antiquities. it measures six centimeters by five millimeters by about five centimeters. i am puzzled by these dimensions, unl

ported during a rain storm in kansas city, missouri. the sky was exceptionally dark. 1877: it was reported that during the winter of 1876-77 at christiana, norway, worms were found crawling upon the ground. the worms could not have come up from the ground because the ground was completely frozen at the time and, too, the fall of worms was reported from sweden. 1877: in memphis, tennessee, after a violent storm during which rain fell in torrents, thousands of snakes were found in the space of two blocks! they were crawling on sidewalks, in yards and in streets, masses of them. again note the localized area, as if a "dumping" had taken place. perhaps the most glamorous of all falls in this category took place in geneva, switzerland, on march 21, 1922. the incident, as reported in the boston

phenomenon as a "cloud of 3,800 square miles of fibres, alkali, and sand" according to professor luigi palazzo, head of the italian meteorological bureau, on may 15, 1890, at massagnadi, calabria, something the color of fresh blood fell from the sky. the substance was examined in the public health laboratories of rome and found to be blood. some said that migratory birds were caught and torn in a violent wind, but there was no record of a violent wind at the time, nor any feathers or dead birds. later, more blood fell from the sky in the same place. the literary digest of september 2, 1921 published a letter about a fall of a substance resembling blood in southwest china on november 17. it fell upon three villages, and was said to have fallen forty miles away as well. the quantity was grea

n secret cities of south america, reports the finding of optical lenses and mirrors in a submerged city on the coast of equador, and others in archaic ruins of central america. these appear to be pre-incan and pre-andean. these were muanian in make the london times of february 1, 1888, has reported the finding of a roundish, or ovate, object of iron which was found in a garden at brixton, after a violent thunderstorm on august 7, 1887. it is described as an oblate spheroid about two inches across its major axis. an oblate spheroid is the shape generated by an ellipse if rotated about its minor axis, and a prolate spheroid is similarly generated by rotation about its major axis. a football is shaped something like a prolate spheroid, while a flattish pumpkin or tomato is close to being an o

h seem to exhibit voluntary or controlled motions. this applies to some isolated freak storms which appear in otherwise undisturbed skies. some of these storms seem to have organic entity. they seem to have many components, including debris of all sorts, and their clouds are apt to be of unique shape, density, texture, or color; they may be luminous or contain lights; they often produce extremely violent winds and stygian darkness. it is my contention that some of these storms are associated with intelligent action, that they may contain navigable structures which may surround themselves with clouds, for purposes of camouflage, or merely through natural interaction with the atmosphere. we will try to distinguish between these and the meteoritic disturbances proper, some of them very huge i

ntly encounter the statement that these objects fall in a torrential downpour of water, and almost as frequently we find references to peculiar cloud formations which do not appear to have their origin based on normal, or at least familiar, meteorological conditions conditions of weather, that is. we hope that you will give very special thought to the world-wide scope of some of these intense and violent storm periods. there are many cases where storms and floods which inundated a considerable part of our own country have been almost universal in their action. this tends to hint the entrance of the earth into a large cosmic cloud of water and debris sufficient to deluge most of the areas in both northern and southern hemispheres together. the volume of water falling and the concomitants of

ast be connected with outer space. these, we can sort into two broad categories, although there may be some merging of one into the other. of these, the small, peculiarly formed, and sometimes startlingly colored, are the more difficult to define and the rarest in literary descriptions. they are often noted only by a casual phrase in passing, in connection with hailstorms, earthquakes, and sudden violent disturbances of the air; or in some other way they call themselves to the attention of observers whose most urgent interest lies in the more forceful physical aspects which may endanger him, or his crops, animals and home. it is seldom that anyone has the time or opportunity of observing such clouds carefully, and even more rarely does he make notes. ed: the following has no obvious refere

LAITMAN M FROM CHAOS TO HARMONY

srael for their happiness. this is why the negative attitude toward jews has appeared specifically in more evolved nations. it is not surprising that germany, the most developed country in the beginning of the 20th century, was also the country where a horrendous outbreak of anti-semitism occurred. the more a nation s ego evolves, the more powerfully is awakened a hatred of jews. in some, it is a violent reaction; in others, it is quiet consent and support. today, the evolution of the ego has made most of the world s nations resentful toward israel. even countries that were previously sympathetic toward israel, such as north european countries, have changed for the worse. surveys held in the european union indicate that 60% of the population in the european union believe israel is the coun

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

ct to the duties attached to the various offices. the physical body should protect the lodge of a man fs soul from the dangers of the outer world, from temptations or evil influences. the t. is ordered to keep out all cowans and intruders to freemasonry, and when we recollect that the word gcowan h is simply the greek kuon, a dog, and that from time immemorial the dog has been used as a symbol of violent animal passions, we shall readily comprehend what the work and office of the t. are intended to typify. 410. the etheric double, in the person of the i. g, also joins to defend the lodge, and is especially under the command of the higher mind or intelligence, the w.j.w, who is concerned with testing all who seek to enter; which shows that it is the duty of the intelligence to discriminate

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

and mutilations of human victims. each theory had its adherents and its own body of evidence. the satanist interpretation took an intriguing turn in 1974, when kansas state senator ross doyen, who had spoken publicly about mutilations, received a letter from an inmate at the leavenworth federal penitentiary. the prisoner, a convicted bank robber named albert kenneth bankston, claimed to know of a violent, conspiratorial group that was conducting cattle mutilations along with other illegal activities, from drugdealing to murder. not long afterward jerome clark, a minnesota-based writer researching the mutilation scare spoke with doyen, who passed on bankston s revelations. the writer entered into correspondence with bankston. bankston stated that, if he was transferred to a minnesota jail w

is connection with the hated foreigners. eventually, everything that was negative became associated with set, from the desert to dangerous animals. set s mythology was also rewritten so that he became the evil brother of osiris and the other gods: the gods had a wicked brother, set, who ruled the lifeless desert. even as osiris was the author of creativity and life, set was destructive. he was so violent by nature that he ripped a hole in his mother s side when he was born. as the people reclaimed land through irrigation, he was angered that osiris was diminishing his desert kingdom.he grew to envy his bother more day by day (bierlein 1994, 212 213. like other peoples, the egyptians also populated the cosmos with all manner of demons. because of their seeming obsession with the afterlife

as been developed to expel the spirit from the host. exorcism derives from exousia, greek for oath. to exorcise thus means something along the lines of placing the possessing spirit under oath invoking a higher authority to compel the spirit rather than an actual casting out. this placing under oath implies a kind of binding. in western religions in particular, exorcism is often dramatic and even violent. outside of the christian tradition, the possessing spirit is viewed as a neutral entity that can be transformed into a benign one through specific rituals and religious practices. in the mid-nineteenth century, a movement known as spiritualism was based on the consultation of spirits of the dead through s ances and mediums. spiritualism, being founded on what seemed to be a scientific met

our fathers from space, satan thought that one could not expect anything good from these scientifically- created creatures, and that out of man only evil could come. satan was like the head of a political party on the planet of the elohim, which was opposed to the creation of any type of beings in their image by other elohim, who thought that they could create beings who would be positive and non-violent (rael 1986, 94 95. certain biblical stories, such as the flood, are explained in terms of the intervention of satan s party: the group who believed that nothing but evil came out of man, presided on by one of the elohim named satan, finally triumphed, and the destruction of all life on earth came about by the flood (ibid, 4. according to this narrative, noah s ark was actually a space ship

om homer s underworld, located in the far northwest, but still apparently on the earth. virgil s underworld is populated by the shades of great personages of legend and of the ordinary men: the righteous souls are allocated to the right region called elysium and the sinners are punished in the left one called tartarus, while the souls of those who have died in infancy and of those who have died a violent death inhabit limbo and the region next to it. anchises, aeneas s father, leads his son on to a third division of the underworld, the banks of lethe, where the souls destined to return for another life to the upper world are gathered. here v 271 272 virgil aeneas receives the famous philosophical account of life in the underworld, in which reincarnation and the stoic doctrine of the anima

e by claude vorilhon, better known as rael. 1974 thee satanic church is formed under the leadership of dr. evelyn paglini, following the division of thee satanic orthodox church of nethilum rite. michael a. aquino, formerly a member of the church of satan, founds the temple of set. convicted bank robber albert kenneth bankston serving time in leavenworth federal penitentiary claims knowledge of a violent occult group conducting cattle mutilations and other illegal activities. bankston s claims fuel satanist the conspiracy theory of cattle mutilations. 1977 death of dennis wheatley, a significant influence on modern satanism and one of more popular british writers of the midtwentieth century. he is best remembered for his black magic novels, many of which featured satanists. 1979 publicatio

al i ve heard in talking to hundreds of satanists is their rage at conventional education. even if they were successful and made good grades in school, they feel their real learning took place outside the classroom, resenting the hours of time wasted fidgeting behind desks. an equal number of us were dragged kicking and screaming through the diploma mill, labeled mentally slow, habitually truant, violent, attention deficient or hyperactive, with all instinctive passion for learning systematically crushed out.many young satanists are still serving their twelve-year sentences, feeling alien, angry and alone. there s good reason for our deep-seated disdain for and resistance to mandatory education. it goes against every principle of satanism. it s not your imagination; schools are designed to

alid in general. kids socialize every day. it s unavoidable. they interact with their parents, siblings, grocers, mailmen, other children in their neighborhood, their parents friends and their children. for satanists, it s 296 appendix i: sample documents even less of a problem. socialization is exactly what we would view as harmful to our children. public school brainwashes them to be mindlessly violent, unquestioning of authority, unimaginative, and easily brainwashed by peers and packagers. they study not to satisfy their own curiosity but to gain approval from some arbitrary authority who will label them an a or an f person. 2. homeschoolers are often accused of being isolationists and elitists. christian or liberal advocates often feel compelled to apologize for their stance, or go th

ecialized in studying all aspects of the sexual victimization of children. the fbi behavioral science unit provides assistance to criminal justice professionals in the united states and foreign countries. it attempts to develop practical applications of the behavioral sciences to the criminal justice system. as a result of training and research conducted by the unit and its successes in analyzing violent crime, many professionals contact the behavioral science unit for assistance and guidance in dealing with violent crime, especially those cases considered different, unusual, or bizarre. this service is provided at no cost and is not limited to crimes under the investigative jurisdiction of the fbi. in 1983 and 1984, when i first began to hear stories of what sounded like satanic or occult

i have taken the position i have is not because i support or believe in satanism, but because i sincerely believe that my approach is the proper and most effective investigative strategy. i believe that my 299 appendix ii: 1992 fbi study of satanic ritual abuse investigator s guide to allegations of ritual child abuse. kenneth lanning, behavioral science unit, national center for the analysis of violent crime, federal bureau of investigation, fbi academy, quantico,virginia 22135 (1992. 300 appendix ii: 1992 fbi study of satanic ritual abuse approach is in the best interest of victims of child sexual abuse. it would have been easy to sit back, as many have, and say nothing publicly about this controversy. i have spoken out and published on this issue because i am concerned about the credib

LIBER 141

. but all their theory of magick and meditation being reverbatory, so that their "communing with god" is but a "communing with self" and all their artifice directed to development of the powers in their own bodies and minds, as opposed to the western idea of extending those powers to bear sway over others, we find naturally that just as they seek to restrain the breath altogether, or to avoid its violent extrusion from the nostrils, lest the prana thereof be lost to them, and as they even practice to suck up water into the rectum, so that in defaecation they may be able to retain the apana, or particular virtue thereof, and replace it in the svadistthana-cakkra, so also and much more do they extravagantly labour to retain the prime prana of life, the bindu. therefore they stimulate to the

LIBER ALEPH

f wood and stone that men have made, not comprehending the law of change, and of evolution through variation, and the independent value of every living soul. learn this also, that even the will to the great work may be misunderstood of men; for this work must proceed naturally and without overstress, as all true works. right also is that word that the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force. but except thou be violent by virtue of thy true nature, how shalt thou take it? be not as the ass in the lion.s skin; but if thou be born ass, bear patiently thy burdens, and enjoy thy thistles; for an ass also, as in the fables of apuleius and matthias, may come to glory in the path of his own virtue. u liber aleph vel cxi 8 h altera de via natur (further concerning the

et mother hilarion, my concubine, holy and adulterous, the scarlet woman! amen! l liber aleph vel cxi 136 e# de ecstasia samadhi, quo modo ab illis differt (of the ecstasy of samadhi, how it differs from these) onfuse thou not this beatific vision with the trances called samadhi; yet is samadhi the pylon of the temple hereof. for samadhi is the orgasm of the coition of the unlike, and is commonly violent, even as the lightning cometh of the discharge between two vehicles of extreme difference of potentials. but as i shewed formerly concerning love, how each such discharge bringeth either component more nigh to equilibrium, so is it in this other matter, and by experience thou comest constantly to integration of love (or what not) within thyself, just as all effort becometh harmonious and e

ne, and from the particular to the general, dissolving all things into the one substance of light. t liber aleph vel cxi 182 #w conclusio de hac modo sanctitatis (conclusion concerning this method of holiness) earn now that impression of sense have opposites readily conceived, as long to short, or light to dark; and so with emotions and perceptions, as love to hate, or false to true; but the more violent is the antagonism, the more is it bound in illusion, determined by relation. thus the word .long. hath no meaning save it be referred to a standard; but love is not thus obscure, because hate is its twin, partaking bountifully of a common nature therewith. now, hear this; it was given unto me in my visions of the thyrs, when i was in he wilderness of sahara, by tolga, that above the abyss

LIBER ASTARTE

compound resulting from such is most stable, so it seems reasonable to suggest that the most important and enduring samadhi results from the contemplation of the object most opposite to the svb figvra clxxv 15 devotee [on other planes, it has been suggested that the most opposed types make the best marriages and produce the healthiest children. the greatest pictures and operas are those in which violent extremes are blended, and so generally in any field of activity. even in mathematics, the greatest parallelogram is formed if the lines composing it are set at right angles. ed] 41. conclusions from the foregoing. it may then be suggested to the philosophus, that although his work will be harder his reward will be greater if he choose a deity most remote from his own nature. this method is

LIBER DCCCLX JOHN ST

what could be done normally in 3) demands the whole attention. 1.30. drifted into a nap. well! we shall try what brother body really wants. 1.35. my attempt to go to sleep has made me supernaturally wakeful. i am.as often before.in the state described by paul (not my masseur; the other paul) in his epistle to the romans, cap. vii. v. 19.1 i shall rise and go forth. 1.55. i have a good mind to try violent excitement of the m.l.dh.ra-cakra; for the whole su.umn. seems dead. this at the risk of being labelled a black magician .by clergymen, christian scientists, and the .self-reliant. classes in general. 2.15. arrived (partly by cab) at the place.2 certain curious phenomena which i have noticed at odd times.e.g, on thursday night.but did not think proper to record must be investigated. it see

perfectly balanced, neither hungry nor nauseated. this is indeed more important than it seems; it is a sure sign when one sees a person take up fads that he is under the black rule of apophis. in the kingdom of osiris there is freedom and light. to-day i shall eat neither with the frank gluttony of isis nor with the severe asceticism of apophis. i shall eat as much and as little as i fancy; these violent means are no longer necessary. like count fosco, i shall .go on my way sustained by my sublime confidence, self-balanced by my impenetrable calm. 10.50. i have spent half an hour wandering in the musee du luxembourg. i now sit down to meditate on this new ritual. the following, so it appears, should be the outlines.damn it, i fve a good mind to write it straight off.no! i.ll be patient and

will try hanged man again. 10.42. not much good. the mantra goes on, but without getting hold of the cakra .tis difficult to explain; the best simile i can get is that of a motor running with the clutch out; or of a man cycling on a suspended machine. there.s no grip to it. the fact of the matter is, i am quite unconcentrated. evidently the osiris risen stage is over; and i think it is a case for violent measures. if one were to slack off now and hope for the morning, like a shipwrecked paul, one would probably wake up a mere man of the world. the question then arises: what shall i do to be saved? the only answer.and one which is quite unconnected with the question.is that a ritual of adeptus major should display the birth of horus and slaying of typhon. here again horus and harpocrates.th

n-ray unto the ineffable crown? modesty is misplaced here! very good. then how aspire? who is it that standeth in the moon-ray? the holy guardian angel. aye! o my lord adonai, thou art the beginning and the end of the path. for as thou hta thou art also 406= wt tau the material world, the omega. and as he awh thou art 12, the rays of the ineffable crown (a disaster has occurred; viz, a sudden and violent attack of that which demands a tabloid of pepsin, bismuth, and charcoal.and gets it. on my return, 11.34, i continue) and as yna ani .i. thou art also ya the negative, that is beyond these on either side! but this illness is a nuisance. i must have got a little chill somehow. its imminence would account for my lack of concentration. and i could doubtless go on gloriously, but that another

series of adventures of an annoying type. every one acted as badly as he knew how, and as unexpectedly. waking just now, and instantly concentrating on adonai, i found my body seized with a little quivering, very curious and pleasant, like trembling leaves in a continuous air. i think i have heard this state of interior trembling described in some mystic books. i think the shakers and quakers had violent shudderings. abdullah haji of shiraz2 writes. 1 now called .aerials. from analogous occurences in wireless telegraphy [ms. note by ac. in equinox i (1, transcribed by yorke] 2 [another one of crowley.s pseudonyms. the quotation is from the scented garden of abdullah the satirist (bagh-i-muattar, cap. xix] john st. john 65 just as the body shudders when the soul gives up to allah in its qui

, konx om pax. another failure, but an excusable one. i will now beseech adonai as best i may to give me back my lost powers. for i am no more even a magician! so lost am i in the illusions that i have made in the search for adonai, that i am become the vilest of them all! 10.27. a strange and unpleasant experience. my thought suddenly transmuted itself into a muscular cry, so that my legs gave a violent jerk. this i expect is at bottom the explanation of the bhuchari-siddhi. a very bad form of uncontrolled thought. i was on the edge of sleep; it woke me. the fact is, all is over! i am done! i have tried for the great initiation and i have failed: i am swept away into strange hells. 1 son of sir henry howard, an ambassador somewhere [ms. note by ac in equinox i (1, transcribed by yorke] jo

LIBER DCLXXI VEL PYRAMIDOS

s 7 i am under the shadow of the wings! i am a catamite and cunnilinge. i am under the shadow of the wings! i am a glutton, a besotted wight; i am under the shadow of the wings! i am a satyr and a sodomite. i am under the shadow of the wings! i am as changeful and selfish as the sea. i am under the shadow of the wings! i am a thing of vice and vanity. i am under the shadow of the wings! i am most violent and i vacillate, i am under the shadow of the wings! i am a blind man and emasculate. i am under the shadow of the wings! i am a raging fire of wrath. no wiser! i am under the shadow of the wings! i am a blackguard, spendthrift and a miser. i am under the shadow of the wings! i am obscure and devious and null. i am under the shadow of the wings! i am ungenerous and base and dull. i am unde

LIBER LIBERI VEL LAPIDIS LAZULI

shape. 55. i will be like a splendid naked woman with ivory breasts and golden nipples; my whole body shall be like the milk of the stars. i will be lustrous and greek, a courtesan of delos, of the unstable isle. 56. thou shalt be like a little red worm on a hood. 57. but thou and i will catch our fish alike. 58. then wilt thou be a shining fish with golden back and silver belly: i will be like a violent beautiful man, stronger than two score bulls, a man of the west bearing a great sack of precious jewels upon a staff that is greater than the axis of the all. 59. and the fish shall be sacrificed to thee and the strong man crucified for me, and thou and i will kiss, and atone for the wrong of the beginning; year, for the wrong of the beginning. 19 v 1. o my beautiful god! i swim in thy hea

LIBER LXVII THE SWORD OF SONG

lying if they dare! another might be so gross, so cowardly; but not our greatest poet! a good portion of this play, as will be shown later, is devoted to a bitter assault upon the essentially english notion that the pugilist is the supreme device of the creator for furthering human happiness (see .cashel byron.s pro-fession. for a similar, though more logical and better-worded, attack) coarse and violent language continues to disgrace lear.s follower; only gloucester, the unconscionable ass and villian of scene i, has a word to say in his defence. in scene iii. we have a taste of edgar.s quality. had this despicable youth the consciosness of innocence, or even common courage, he had surely stood to his trial. not he! he plays the coward.s part.and his disguise is not even decent. in scene

is clerical clothes: while, as for me, i myself was the bacillus in the forest of lanka: i was the old lady: i was (he shuddered) the british government: i was the mosquito that buzzed in the girl.s flute: i was bhavani: i was huxlananda swami; and at the last, at this blessed hour, i am. that i am .but, lord. said the five hundred thousand and one arahats in a breath .thou art then guilty of six violent deaths! nay, thou hast hounded one soul from death to death through all these incarnations! what of this first precept2 of yours .children. answered the glorious one .do not be so foolish as to think that death is necessarily an evil. i have not come to found a hundred years club, and to include mosquitoes in the membership. in this case to have kept perdu. r abu alive was to have played i

is a sad shipwreck they suffer on emerging into the cold world. this is why those who seek to buttress up religion are so anxious to prove that the universe has no real existence, or only a temporary and relatively unimportant one; the result is of course the usual self-destructive advaitist muddle. the precepts of morality and religion are thus of use, of vital use to us, in restraining the more violent forces alike of nature and of man. for unless law and order prevail, we have not the necessary quiet and resources for investigating, and learning to bring under our control, all the divergent phenomena of our prison, a work which we undertake that at last we may be able to break down the walls, and find that freedom which an inconsiderate inversion has denied. the mystical precepts of pse

LIBER LXXVIII

in a sense, illusionary: it shows material gain, labour, power, wealth, etc. the sixteen court, or royal cards the four kings the four kings, or gfigures mounted on steeds, h represent the yodh forces of the name in each suit: the radix, father and commencement of material forces, a force in which all the others are implied, and of which they form the development and completion. a force swift and violent in its action, but whose effect soon passes away, and therefore symbolized by a figure on a steed riding swiftly, and clothed in complete armour. therefore is the knowledge of the scale of the king so necessary for the commencement of all magical working. a description of the cards of the taro 11 the four queens are seated upon thrones; representing the forces of the he of the name in each

ing firmly of themselves: neither riding upon horses, nor seated upon thrones, nor borne in chariots. they represent the forces of the he final of the name in each suit, completing the influences of the other scales: the mighty and potent daughter of a king and queen: a princess powerful and terrible: a queen of queens.an empress.whose effect combines those of the king, queen, and prince, at once violent and permanent; therefore symbolized by a figure standing firmly by itself, only partially draped, and having but little armour; yet her power existeth not, save by reason of the others: and then indeed it is mighty and terrible materially, and is the throne of the forces of the spirit. 12 liber lxxviii woe unto whomsoever shall make war upon her, when thus established! the spheres of influ

shewn. he wears corslet and buskins of scale armour decorated with a winged lion's head, which symbol also surmounts his crown. his chariot is drawn by a lion. his arms are bare, save for the shoulder-pieces of the corslet, and he bears a torch or firewand, somewhat similar to that of the zelator adeptus minor. beneath the chariot are flames, some waved, some salient. swift, strong, hasty; rather violent, yet just and generous; noble and scorning meanness. if ill dignified.cruel, intolerant, prejudiced and ill natured. he rules the heavens from above the last decan of d to the second decan of e; hence he includes most of leo minor. d of b prince and emperor of salamanders. viii the princess of the shining flame; the rose of the palace of fire knave of wands a very strong and beautiful woma

eagle is borne as a crest on his crown, cuirass and buskins. general attire like king of wands. beneath his chariot is the calm and stagnant water of a lake. his armour resembles feathers more than scales. he holds in one hand a lotus, and in the other a cup, charged with the sigil of his scale. a serpent issues from the cup, and has its head tending down to the waters of the lake. he is subtle, violent, crafty and artistic; a fierce nature with calm exterior. powerful for good or evil but more attracted by the a description of the cards of the taro 17 evil if allied with apparent power or wisdom. if ill dignified, he is intensely evil and merciless. he rules from 20 g to 20 h. d of c prince and emperor of nymphs or undines. xii the princess of the waters; the lotus of the palace of the f

f each right hand crooked into each other, the thumbs meeting above; and they hold, at the same time, by their centres, five wands or torches which are similar unto the wands of a zelator adeptus minor. one wand is upright in the middle; the others cross each other. flames leap from the point of junction. above the middle wand is the sign f, and below is that of e: thus repre-senting the decante. violent strife and boldness, rashness, cruelty, violence, lust, desire, prodigality and generosity; depending on whether the card is well or ill dignified. geburah of y (quarrelling and fighting. this decan hath its beginning from the royal star of leo: and unto it are allotted the two great angels of the schemhamphorash hywhw and layly [the proper meaning of the small cards is to be found by maki

irs in the centre with the grip of the first order. they hold eight wands, crossed four with four. flames issue from the point of junction. surmounting the small wands with flames issuing down them, and placed in the centre at the top and bottom of the card respectively, are the symbols of# and i for the decan. too much force applied too suddenly. very rapid rush, but quickly passed and expended. violent, but not lasting. swiftness, rapidity, courage, boldness, confidence, freedom, warfare, violence; love of open air, field-sports, gardens and meadows. generous, subtle, eloquent, yet somewhat untrustworthy; rapacious, insolent, oppressive. theft and robbery. according to dignity. hod of y (hasty communications and messages; swiftness. therein rule the angels hyhtn and hyaah. xxxiv the lord

LIBER RV VEL SPIRITUS

at is different in character from that customarily induced by exertion. if the practitioner rub this sweat thoroughly into his body, he will greatly strengthen it (b) the tendency to perspiration will stop as the practice is continued, and the body become automatically rigid. describe this rigidity with minute accuracy (c) the state of automatic rigidity will develop into a state characterised by violent spasmodic movements of which the practitioner is unconscious, but of whose result he is aware. this result is that the body hops gently from place to place. after the first two or three occurences of this experience .sana is not lost. the body appears (on another theory) to have lost its weight almost completely, and to be moved by an unknown force (d) as a development of this stage, the b

LIBER TRIGRAMMATON

there arose sensualists upon the firmament, as a foul stain of storm upon the sky. and the black brothers raised their heads; yea, they unveiled themselves without shame or fear. also there rose up a soul of filth and of weakness, and it corrupted all the rule of the tao. then only was heaven established to bear sway; for only in the lowest corruption is form manifest. also did heaven manifest in violent light. and in soft light. then were the waters gathered together from the heaven. 4 liber trigrammaton and a crust of earth concealed the core of flame. around the globe gathered the wide air. and men began to light fires upon the earth. therefore was the end of it sorrow; yet in that sorrow a sixfold star of glory whereby they might see to return unto the stainless abode; yea, unto the st

LIBER TURRIS

pening of the eye of shiva. h ed. 2 mayan, the magician, or mara. also the dweller on the threshold in a very exalted sense. ed. svb figvra xvi 3 penned by the master mage to his desire, she baffles his seductions and his ire, praying god fs all-annihilating fire. the lord of hosts gave ear unto her song: the lord of hosts waxed wrathful at her wrong. he loosed the hound of heaven from its thong. violent and vivid smote the levin flash. once the tower rocked and cracked beneath its lash, caught inextinguishable fire; was ash. but that same fire that quelled the robber strife, and struck each being out of lust and life, left the mild maiden a rejoicing wife. 12. and this: 13. there is a well before the great white throne that is choked up with rubbish from the ages; rubble and clay and sedi

MAGIC AND SPELLS

rcane devotees create any number of shadow weave items. shadow adepts unalunknown to normal wizards and sorcerers. mages who come from competitive lands such as thay inevitably see ascensiol to magister as a way to become the most powerful wizard in faerun. they crave the special powers of the office to use them to slay old foes and potential rivals and to seize any magic that interests them. the violent history of the office reflects the ambitions of such deadly and selfish wizards. however, magisters who allow themselves to be guided by higher purposes are taught, cajoled, and guided personally by the god azuth, and given tasks that spread magic. to most mortals of faerun, a serving magister is someone who appears without warning to bestow magic, issue a warning, or hurl or prevent a spe

l attacks, page 150 of the player's handbook, to determine which items are affected. successful dispelling suppresses permanent magic items for 1d4 rounds. charged or limited-use items lose 1d4 charges or uses as if they had been used to no effect and are suppressed for the same number of rounds (if still magical. 11-20 the portal does not function. the user is hurled away as though struck by the violent thrust of a telekinesis spell cast at 17th level. the user is entitled to a will save (dc 17) to negate the effect and takes 1d6 points of damage if hurled against a solid surface. 21-25 the portal does not .function. instead, a wave of negative (5o) or positive energy (5o) emanates from the portal in a 30-foot radius. negative energy acts just like an inflict serious wounds spell cast at

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

determined to conquer the entire world. zeus, perceiving the wickedness of the atlanteans, gathered the gods into his holy habitation and addressed them. here plato's narrative comes to an abrupt end, for the critias was never finished. in the tim us is a further description of atlantis, supposedly given to solon by an egyptian priest and which concludes as follows "but afterwards there occurred violent earthquakes and floods; and in a single day and night of rain all your warlike men in a body sank into the earth, and the island of atlantis in like manner disappeared, and was sunk beneath the sea. and that is the reason why the sea in those parts is impassable and impenetrable, because there is such a quantity of shallow mud in the way; and this was caused by the subsidence of the island

ing transported where they please, as habakkuk was from jewry to babylon, or as philip, after he had baptized the eunuch to azorus, and one of these went from me to a friend of mine in devonshire, and came and brought me an answer to london the some day, which is four days journey; they caught me excellent predictions of astrology and earthquakes; they slack the plague in cities; they silence the violent winds and tempests; they calm the rage of the sea and rivers; they walk in the air, they frustrate the malicious aspects of witches; they cure all diseases" the writings of john heydon are considered a most important contribution to rosicrucian literature. john heydon was probably related to sir christopher heydon "a seraphically illuminated rosie crucian" whom the late f. leigh gardner, h

ts of the invisible worlds he probably secured from the brahmins of india with whom he came in contact either directly or through their disciples. he became an army physician, and his understanding and skill brought him great success. upon his return to germany, he began his long-dreamed-of reformation of the medical arts and sciences. he was opposed on every hand and criticized unmercifully. his violent temper and tremendously strong personality undoubtedly precipitated many storms upon his head which might have been avoided had he been of a less caustic disposition. he flayed the apothecaries, asserting that they did not use the proper ingredients in their prescriptions and did not consider the needs of their patients, desiring only to collect exorbitant fees for their concoctions. the r

have been conversant also with that language. the following summary of the main episodes of the seven days of the chemical marriage will give the reader a fairly comprehensive idea of the profundity of its symbolism. the first day christian rosencreutz, having prepared in his heart the paschal lamb together with a small unleavened loaf, was disturbed while at prayer one evening before easter by a violent storm which threatened to demolish not only his little house but the very hill on which it stood. in the midst of the tempest he was touched on the back and, turning, he beheld a glorious woman with wings filled with eyes, and robed in sky-colored garments spangled with stars. in one hand she held a trumpet and in the other a bundle of letters in every language. handing a letter to c.r.c

MARS COCIDIUS AND THE REDCAPS IN LANCASHIRE

an as my personal lar and pay appropriate reverences not only to my own ancestors, but also to those of my benefactor the bronze s former owner, on his behalf. copyright rw parkinson september 2004 my traditional craft tools. branwen my pet carrion crow what follows below is un-edited material from other sources i fear it does not paint my mother s family in a very favourable light, but they were violent times. hall. english and scottish. at one time the most powerful in redesdale they were hated and feared on both sides. in 1598 in an incident the scottish halls and the rutherfords were allegedly singled out by english officers as two surnames to whom no quarter should be given. the hall's were one of the sixty (60) major riding families of the anglo-scottish border and were involved in r

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

acts as a kind of battery or condenser of magical power. the loving cup most philters partake of this second definition. the puppet spell given later in the chapter provides at excellent example of total completion of the circuit, using both object link and power object. the chalice is dedicated to certain of the subtler powers of the unseen, which are considered feminine in relation to the more violent nature of those invoked in works of, say, wrath and chastisement; the chalice powers are invoked by means of a symbolism somewhat similar to that of the classical divinities of love, such as venus and amor. indeed the chalice is obviously sexual in its implication of receptive passivity, as opposed to the more thrusting aggressiveness of wand and the athame. it would be truer to say that t

here is a brief quotation from a witch's old workbook on the subject, which though archaically phrased gives a very good description of the basic eye practice: for when your [the witch's and her victim's] eyes be reciprocally bent one upon the other and are joined beams to beams, and lights to lights, then the spirit of one is joined to the spirit of the other and strong ligations made- and most violent love is only stirred up with a sudden looking on, as it were, with a darting look, or piercing into the very inmost of the heart. while trying to fulfil conditions 1, 2 and 3 you will stir your deep mind, summoning all the pyramid powers into activity, letting your imagination run on a lustful rampage, bending your basilisk gaze upon your victim with all the intensity of a burning will hel

erative witchcraft, it is only your personal imagination that can really trigger off the powers of your deep mind. it is at this point that you must feel frenzied enough to gnash your teeth, as i mentioned earlier. this was no idle comment. when you have completed the number 25, seal the square with the triple cross and "so mote it be" you should be fairly exhausted by now after expending so much violent emotion. if you aren't, then maybe you weren't using enough effort, and the talisman will not be nearly as effective. you will really have to push yourself. such passion is not in a person's normal run of emotions. wrap the square in an exorcised cloth and keep it in a safe place. you will be making full use of it for any martial "tuning-in" the spell of the black cross or reversed pentagr

he operator should not only "licence him to depart" but follow this up with a thorough purification of the room with fire and water, burning in his thurible one of the exorcism incenses mentioned in chapter 5. i treat this conjuration sketchily, as it pertains to the field of study of an advanced practitioner, who should be more equipped by dint of experience to handle demonic manifestations of a violent nature, if needs be. storm raising as a process which can obviously be put to mischievous uses (and in the medieval christian mind always was, i deal with storm raising and its more far-reaching concomitant, weather working, under this particular chapter heading as a matter of convenience rather than one of hard definition. far back into recorded history, powerful practitioners of the occu

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE GREATER KEY OF SOLOMON VOL 2

5 his name is composed of the letters of the divine tetragram changed into the pentagram by the addition of the letter schin (see figure 94. each letter of this pentagram represents a power of good attacked by the five accursed nations. for the real history of the people of god is the allegorical legend of humanity. the five accursed nations are: 1. the amalekites or aggressors; 2. the geburim or violent ones; 3. the raphaim or cowards; 4. the nephilim or voluptuous ones; 5. the anakim or anarchists. the anarchists are vanquished by the yod, which is the sceptre of the father. the violent are vanquished by the he, which is the gentleness of the mother. the cowards are vanquished by the vau, which is the sword of michael, and generation by travail and pain. the voluptuous are vanquished by

MICHAEL FORD BOOK OF CAIN

te in the morning light. i then took to the desert sun yet again. i grew more tired and had very little water left in my flask, and the sun grew in its heat. my veil which covered my head was salt filled and gray with dirt and sand, what was once white was now soiled. by the noon tide hour i did indeed approach what was caves, i felt a sense of isolation here, yet i was being watched. the sea was violent and still comforting. the air was hot with noxious heat, pouring through my veil as i walked along, tired and aching from this desolate journey. it was here that i heard strange noises, coming from the caves. i begin to have my vision falter, and i grew more and more weak. in confusion and utter exhaustion i fell to my knees, trembling in the heat of the day. i could go on no more, stagnan

MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

nd artist austin osman spare (3) brilliantly structured a system based on belief and loose bonds. atavistic resurgence is the act of bringing forth primal desires via the subconscious, wherein such desires manifest and sometimes breed into monsters. it is up to the individual to build a great amount of strength to confront, understand and control such energies. many lycanthropic urges manifest in violent sexual activity, wherein all honesty is present and a pure aspect of psychic make up is understood. blood and sexual congress have long been interpreted as animalistic lust, resulting in the creation of psychic bonds between the individuals involved. countess elizabeth bathory (4) often would stick pins and cut the flesh of her young victims after beating them almost to the point of uncons

razor sharp talon across her black chest, from which a stream of blood floats from the wound towards your mouth. with one talon she grips the back of your head and draws you into the stream of blood, all the way to the wound on her chest. you feel cold and yet so warm as you drink- the lust building within you as you feast from the wound of the vampire. as you feel lust taking close hold of you a violent jerk wakes you from your travel. you are back in your chamber, sexually aroused and hungering for much more. be patient, you have a lifetime of pleasure awaiting you- both upon the astral plane and the physical one. remember, discipline is of highest importance in this path" many desires, such as wanting to evoke a succubus or incubus, as well as going to a certain location in dream can be

for your body to fit in while sitting or upon all fours. those not wanting to paint up the floor- because of carpetting or such- may wish to purchase a large piece of material and then paint the triangle upon it. at each point of the triangle a red candle should be placed. it is wise to prepare musick which involves rapid beats- perhaps voudon inspired musick or rhythm based recordings. a rather violent flavor should be present in the sounds which will pulsate through the air of the chamber. the sorcerer shall then paint upon his body such sigils as represent the beast and its lunar nature. a sigil involving the combination of sex- death- moon- birth sign can be formed as one power-packed unit. your sight shall then become much more focused, everything transforming into a fire spiral of s

ly sounded until i felt the surge of lycanthropic energy enrapture my very being! this demonic servitor, to whom i gave new life, was now within me. i understood every particle of its essence. i felt the empathy between his nature and mine. i have always been close to lycanthropy, accepting and studying my own animalistic desires, here was a spirit whose nature was precisely parallel. there was a violent urge, such energy and power! this charge of adrenaline is most useful at times of forth coming battle and self defense. it is then that we are most dangerous- especially those who study martial arts and control of muscle movements on small, sensitive, levels. black robed, i began to sweat heavily within the smoke filled chamber. the red candles flickered at every movement i made, the atmos

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

from maverick catastrophist and researcher comyns beaumont, we read: the flood, to the world generally a vague and nebulous tradition, really conceals the mostappalling visitation and its ravages in the british isles and scandinavian lands may beretraced to more considerable extent by the effects of what geologists term the drift age.it was no mere ice drift. it was sudden and terribly swift and violent. it permanently affected the world s climate towards greater extremes of cold and damp,lengthened the solar year by enlarging the world s orbit. it shaped world history by compel-ling the flight of survivors to other less inhospitable climes and led in considerable degree tothe dispersion of the aryans. it inundated the british isles for a period to a great extentexcept the higher lands. i

the whole of the regionthen, solon, your country shone forth, in the excellence of hervirtue and strength among all mankind. she was preeminent in military skill and was theleader of the hellenesshe defeated and triumphed over the invaders and preserved fromslavery those who were not yet subjugated, and generously liberated all the rest of us whodwell between the pillars. but afterwards, occurred violent earthquakes and floods and in asingle day and night of misfortune all your warlike men in a body sank into the earth andthe island of atlantis in like manner disappeared in the depths of the sea. from the homeric sagas, we read:beneath the feet of the father of the gods olympus shook as he moved, the earth groaned;and from the lightening of his bolt, as well as from the eyes and breath of

. from maverick catastrophist and researcher comyns beaumont, we read:the flood, to the world generally a vague and nebulous tradition, really conceals the mostappalling visitation and its ravages in the british isles and scandinavian lands may beretraced to more considerable extent by the effects of what geologists term the drift age.it was no mere ice drift. it was sudden and terribly swift and violent. it took several hundred years for any sense of normalcy to return. these events are stilletched in the human race memory, in our very dna. mans various nightmare fearsand daytime phobias arise from such physiological experiences in the ancient past.fear of thunder and lightning, of the dark, of water, of caves and enclosures, of loneli-ness, or spiders, insects, and other creatures, fear

ion, and genetic manipulation103 chapter 17from the sword to the syringejust look at us. everything is backwards. everything is upside-down. doctors destroy health,lawyers destroy justice, universities destroy knowledge, governments destroy freedom, themajor media destroy information, and religion destroys spirituality (michael ellner)there are many other acts, perhaps not so overtly or initially violent, that are still partof the blood ritual inspired by the macrobes. one manner of keeping the masses incheck, as well as helping them lose their senses and commit slow suicide, concerns thepurveyance of alcoholic beverages called spirits in taverns and inns. this customwas started under the tax exempt knights templars who opened most of the inns inengland. these dens all have patently occult

the repressed within us (see bladerunner, highlander ,outlander, mad max, star wars, star trek vi, and dr. who).the first outcome is looking more likely at this point, considering the limited timebetween now and 2012. the fourth outcome is also possible despite the odds. it isobviously the best for humankind and the planet. but how are we to get to that stage?what kind of remedy is relatively non-violent and attractive to all peoples from anyculture and guaranteed to be 100 percent successful? how can we get back to lives ofharmony on a beautiful, vital, planet, the way it was prior to the visitation of thenephilim? this is the dream of so many on our world. can it be achieved physically orwill it remain a dream within a dream?if this question was in the minds of all people today there wou

lies perfectly to our present thesis. david, she writes, destroyed his monstrousenemy because he did four important things: he identified his enemy, he overcame hisfear, he found a weak spot, and he used a simple weapon.it should now be clear what kind of consciousness and behavior will precipitate thefourth outcome mentioned in this chapter. the outcome asked for a remedy that is rel-atively non-violent, attractive to all peoples from any class or culture, and guaranteedto be 100 percent successful. the answer is that we, the present occupants of theplanet, make a conscious return to the land (to the earth) and that we begin again toapply the rituals preserved by the shamanic traditions of our individual races. in sodoing, we strengthen the immune system of the biosphere, which then allow

water lakes and rivers, must have united these now widely-separated habitats untilgeologically recent times (p. 242)micro faunaextinctions of the micro fauna also suggest wide-spread climatic changes.the mastodonsthere is no doubt that many mastodons survived in the new world well into holocene times, whenthey were seen and hunted by palaeo-indians (p. 122)g. h. toulminconvulsions and revolutions violent beyond our experience or conception, yet unequal to thedestruction of the globe, or the whole of the human species, have both existed and will again exist (p.7)worldwide catastropheto most naturalists at the time, it was perfectly obvious that some tremendous event had occurredwhich, among other effects, had fractured hard rocks over immense distances, and had deposited theresultant debris

e third planet from the sun, she had two moons of her own. known as diana to theancients. earth sometimes came close, in orbit, to luna, which caused upheavals, and change of magne-tism. at one point, the magnetism of earth captured one of lunas moons and it crashed into the eartharound 13,000 years ago. the other moon exploded leaving luna as the sole satellite of the earth (seep. 31)could these violent paroxysms give rise to the myths stating that the moon is connected with evil, withdriving people mad?our moon is relatively too big compared with the satellites of other planets (p. 33)the columbian indians say that a great catastrophe befell the earth, before the moon shone in the sky.(see p. 33.)catherine maltwoodwas one of the first to suggest that arthurs round table was a representat

ty of the church as being handed down by petermeant nothing at all, which is why the church would ruthlessly purge any and all peoples or cults thatdissented.rule of celibacyconvened in 1138. there is no precedence for it in the bible.the dragonto the celtic races of europe, the dragon was the ultimate symbol of sovereignty(p. 2)st. georgethis martyr whose feast day became 23 april, was in fact a violent turkish churchman that was canon-ized to bishop of alexandria in 494 a.d. it was said that he had killed a dragon (see p. 2.)new stone agefrom 8000 b.c. on (see p. 7.)bronze agefirst bronze age peoples discovered from 6500 b.c. on (see p. 7.)genesisa term introduced by greek bible translators in the third century. it means the beginning (see p. 7.)appendix b: book abstracts212atlantis, ali

rtaken, to the mostdistant parts of the earth(foreword)the floodthe flood, to the world generally a vague and nebulous tradition, really conceals the most appallingvisitation and its ravages in the british isles and scandinavian lands may be retraced to more consider-able extent by the effects of what geologists term the drift age. it was no mere ice drift. it was a sud-den and terribly swift and violent (foreword)the real jerusalemhow many more realize that the site of jerusalem was completely forgotten, for over two hundred yearsuntil constantine the great caused it to be discovered for political moves in the present day pales-tine.as i showthe palestine of today fails to correspond in any way to the old testament or, cometo that, of the new (foreword)not a single inscription has been fo

MICHAEL W FORD THE VAMPIRE GATE

symbol of the zanda, which is an apostle or priest of ahriman. algol a word which derives from the arabic al ra s al ghul, al-ghul, or ri b al ohill, which is translated the demon s head. algol was in hebrew known as rosh ha shaitan, or satan s head, as some traditions have referred to algol as the head of lilith. the chinese called algol tseih she, which is piled up corpses and was considered a violent, dangerous star due to its changing vivid colors. on some 17th century maps algol was labeled, the specter s head. algol upon some research has 77 indicated that possibility three stars which are an eclipsing binary, which may explain some of the rapid color change. some writers have connected algol with the egyptian khu, or spirit. the khu is considered a shadow spirit which feeds on othe

MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

lassification of spirits. the word demon has come to mean any negative spirit which is hostile to mankind. these beings are extremely chaotic and may not always have a conception of the consequences of their actions. demons are adverse to humans, and are either in the qliphoth, or roaming the earth feeding life-force and causing strife and illness among mankind. they are also highly impulsive and violent, reveling in only base emotions like lust, fear, and anger. they, like many spirits, possess the minds of human beings so that they may derive pleasure from our world. evidence of their presence is intense feelings of fear and perhaps disgusting odors. demons are exclusively vampiric in nature, and feed from the lifeforce of humans, and it is our lifeforce that gives the demon substance an

MORALS AND DOGMA

ct to the aims and objects of masonry? descendants of those initiates who governed empires, does your influence enter into practical life and operate efficiently in behalf of well-regulated and constitutional liberty? your debates should be but friendly conversations. you need concord, union, and peace. why then do you retain among you men who excite rivalries and jealousies; why permit great and violent controversy and ambitious pretensions? how do your own words and acts agree? if your masonry is a nullity, how can you exercise any influence on others? continually you praise each other, and utter elaborate and high-wrought eulogies upon the order. everywhere you assume that you are what you should be, and nowhere do you look upon yourselves as you are. is it true that all our actions are

to the social conditions, relationships, and pursuits of the world. to the selfish, the cold, and the insensible, to the haughty and presuming, to the proud, who demand more than they are likely to receive, to the jealous, ever afraid they shall not receive enough, to those who are unreasonably sensitive about the good or ill opinions of others, to all violators of the social laws, the rude, the violent, the dishonest, and the sensual--to all these, the social condition, from its very nature, will present annoyances, disappointments, and pains, appropriate to their several characters. the benevolent affections will not revolve around selfishness; the cold-hearted must expect to meet coldness; the proud, haughtiness; the passionate, anger; and the violent, rudeness. those who forget the ri

alf-veiled as rationalism. over more than three-fourths of the habitable globe, humanity still kneels, like the camels, to take upon itself the burthens to be tamely borne for its tyrants. if a republic occasionally rises like a star, it hastens with all speed to set in blood. the kings need not make war upon it, to crush it out of their way. it is only necessary to let it alone, and it soon lays violent hands upon itself. and when a people long enslaved shake off its fetters, it may well be incredulously asked, shall the braggart shout for some blind glimpse of freedom, link itself, through madness, hated by the wise, to law, system and empire? everywhere in the world labor is, in some shape, the slave of capital; generally, a slave to be fed only so long as he can work; or, rather, only

are yet unborn; to bless with the glorious gifts of truth and light and liberty those who will neither know the name of the giver, nor care in what grave his unregarded ashes repose, is the true office of a mason and the proudest destiny of a man. all the great and beneficent operations of nature are produced by slow and often imperceptible degrees. the work of destruction and devastation only is violent and rapid. the volcano and the earthquake, the tornado and the avalanche, leap suddenly into full life and fearful energy, and smite with an unexpected blow. vesuvius buried pompeii and herculaneum in a night; and lisbon fell prostrate before god in a breath, when the earth rocked and shuddered; the alpine village vanishes and is erased at one bound of the avalanche; and the ancient forest

nce of these two luminaries was expressed by images that would now be deemed gross and indecent, but which then were not misunderstood. everything good in nature comes from osiris--order, harmony, and the favorable temperature of the seasons and celestial periods. from typhon come the stormy passions and irregular impulses that agitate the brute and material part of man; maladies of the body, and violent shocks that injure the health and derange the system; inclement weather, derangement of the seasons, and eclipses. osiris and typhon were the ormuzd and ahriman of the persians; principles of good and evil, of light and darkness, ever at war in the administration of the universe. osiris was the image of generative power. this was expressed by his symbolic statues, and by the sign into whic

sts fed the sacred serpents in the temple at thebes. taaut himself had in his writings discussed these mysteries in regard to the serpent. sanchoniathon said in another work, that the serpent was immortal, and re-entered into himself; which, according to some ancient theosophists, particularly those of india, was an attribute of the deity. and he also said that the serpent never died, unless by a violent death. the ph nicians called the serpent _agathodemon [the good spirit; and kneph was the serpent-god of the egyptians. the egyptians, sanchoniathon said, represented the serpent with the head of a hawk, on account of the swift flight of that bird: and the chief hierophant, the sacred interpreter, gave very mysterious explanations of that symbol; saying that such a serpent was a very divin

ur insanity. miracles are the natural effects of exceptional causes. the immediate action of the human will on bodies, or at least this action exercised without visible means, constitutes a miracle in the physical order. the influence exercised on wills or intellects, suddenly or within a given time, and capable of taking captive the thoughts, changing the firmest resolutions, paralyzing the most violent passions, constitutes a miracle in the moral order. the common error in relation to miracles is, to regard them as effects without causes; as contradictions of nature; as sudden fictions of the divine imagination; and men do not reflect that a single miracle of this sort would break the universal harmony and re-plunge the universe into chaos. there are miracles impossible to god himself: a

ty of despotism, or by the despotic anarchy of revolt. to organize anarchy, is the problem which the revolutionists have and will eternally have to resolve. it is the rock of sisyphus that will always fall back upon them. to exist a single instant, they are and always will be by fatality reduced to improvise a despotism without other reason of existence than necessity, and which, consequently, is violent and blind as necessity. we escape from the harmonious monarchy of reason, only to fall under the irregular dictatorship of folly. sometimes superstitious enthusiasms, sometimes the miserable calculations of the materialist instinct have led astray the nations, and god at last urges the world on toward believing reason and reasonable beliefs. we have had prophets enough without philosophy

MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

lly hostile to ours. to us, the moon is a feminine symbol. further, our hermit of the tarot is solar, not lunar' sin' is essentially homosexual. his word is restriction because his nature is twisted. perhaps because of hebrew enslavement by the babylonians, jehovah acquired several of the markedly homosexual characteristics of sin. the god of the jews is a homosexual's concept of maleness: harsh, violent, revengeful, merciless. there are no equilibrating qualities. it is geburah at its worst. it must come as a surprise to those who do not know their qabalah that this image of the male is incomplete. as a matter of fact, geburah is female. it is chesed mercy which is male. the qualities that homosexuals attribute to masculinity are nothing but psychological transference. women, who are much

d upon. first, note that to worship hadit one is to take 'wine and strange drugs, for which see liber aleph, chapters 93-94. this is because you are hadit; alcohol and such drugs temporarily release your inhibitions, your complexes and the brainwashing you have been subjected to since your birth in a slave-culture, and let your true self come to the surface of your consciousness. if the coming is violent or 'anti-social, this is not caused by the drugs or the alcohol. they are not 'evil' or 'corrupting. they merely liberate. remember the djin in the fisherman's bottle of the thousand and one nights. during the first thousand years of his imprisonment he vowed that he would make rich the man who freed him. in the second thousand years confinement had made him so angry that he vowed he would

gins, we aristocrats of freedom, from the castle or the cottage, the tower or the tenement, shall have the slave mob against us. still deeper, there is a meaning in this verse applicable to the process of personal initiation. by "the people" we may understand the many-headed and mutable mob which swarms in the slums of our own minds. most men are almost entirely at the mercy of a mass of loud and violent emotions, without discipline or even organization. they sway with the mood of the moment. they lack purpose, foresight and intelligence. they are moved by ignorant and irrational instincts, many of which affront the law of self-preservation itself with suicidal stupidity (this is the product of atavism, those instincts having been perfectly good at another time and in another environment

ose sensualists upon the firmament, as a foul stain of storm upon the sky. m and the black brothers raised their heads; yea, they unveiled themselves without shame or fear. n also there rose up a soul of filth and of weakness, and it corrupted all the rule of the tao. e then only was heaven established to bear sway; for only in the lowest corruption is form manifest. r also did heaven manifest in violent light (air or the aethyr) q and in soft light (the sun) v then were the waters gathered together from the heaven. k and a crust of earth concealed the core of flame. d around the globe gathered the wide air (the moon [inserted footnote* the moon is not considered to be a light, but a cohesion of the planet's atmosphere] u and men began to light fires upon the earth. therefore was the end o

an shall awake the lust& worship of the snake; another soul of god and beast shall mingle in the globed priest; another sacrifice shall stain the tomb; another king shall reign; and blessing no longer be poured to the hawk-headed mystical lord! note the close connexion between leo and libra in the tarot, the numbers viii and xi of their trumps being interchanged with xi and viii. there is no such violent antithesis as that between osiris and horus; strength will prepare the reign of justice. we should begin already, as i deem, to regard this justice as the ideal whose way we should make ready, by virtue of our force and fire. this happens without our having to worry. for is not nemo's true name truth (m.a.a.t. see liber 370, v. 7. taking the "holy place" to be boleskine house, it has alrea

th is the fuel of fire, the corruption of rust; the rest is inert, the soul of explosives, with a trace of that stifling and suffocating gas which is yet food for vegetable, as it is poison to animal, life. we have here a picture of the average man, of a fool. he has no will of his own, is all things to all men, is void, a repeater of words of whose sense he knows nought, a drifter, both idle and violent, compact partly of fierce passions that burn up both himself and the other, but mostly of inert and characterless nonentity, with a little heaviness, dullness, and stupefaction for his only positive qualities. such are the 'fools' whom we despise. the man of thelema is vertebrate, organized, purposeful, steady, self-controlled, virile; he uses the air as the food of his blood; so also, wer

aracterless nonentity, with a little heaviness, dullness, and stupefaction for his only positive qualities. such are the 'fools' whom we despise. the man of thelema is vertebrate, organized, purposeful, steady, self-controlled, virile; he uses the air as the food of his blood; so also, were he deprived of fools he could not live. we need our atmosphere, after all; it is only when the fools become violent madmen that we need our cloak of silence to wrap us, and our staff to stay us as we ascend our mountain-ridge; and it is only if we go down into the darkness of mines to dig us treasure of earth that we need fear to choke on their poisonous breath. 58. but the keen and the proud, the royal and the lofty; ye are brothers "the keen: these are the men whose will is as a sword sharp and straig

MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF ANCIENT CIVILIZATIONS E

and atys, becoming afflicted with temporary madness, fled to the mountains and destroyed himself. cybele, moved with sorrow and regret, instituted a yearly mourning for his loss, when her priests, the corybantes, with their usual noisy accompaniments, marched into the mountains to seek the lost youth. having discovered him[6] they gave full vent to their ecstatic delight by indulging in the most violent gesticulations, dancing, shouting, and, at the same time, wounding and gashing themselves in a frightful manner. ops. in rome the greek rhea was identified with ops, the goddess of plenty, the wife of saturn, who had a variety of appellations. she was called magna-mater, mater-deorum, berecynthia-idea, and also dindymene. this latter title she acquired from three high mountains in phrygia

ightnings of zeus. one of the most powerful monsters who opposed zeus in this [21]war was called typhon or typhoeus. he was the youngest son of tartarus and gaa, and had a hundred heads, with eyes which struck terror to the beholders, and awe-inspiring voices frightful to hear. this dreadful monster resolved to conquer both gods and men, but his plans were at length defeated by zeus, who, after a violent encounter, succeeded in destroying him with a thunderbolt, but not before he had so terrified the gods that they had fled for refuge to egypt, where they metamorphosed themselves into different animals and thus escaped. theories as to the origin of man. just as there were several theories concerning the origin of the world, so there were various accounts of the creation of man. the first n

ch she displayed in her successful administration of the potion which caused cronus to yield up his children. she was endowed with the gift of prophecy, and foretold to zeus that one of their children would gain ascendency over [31]him. in order, therefore, to avert the possibility of the prediction being fulfilled he swallowed her before any children were born to them. feeling page 31 afterwards violent pains in his head, he sent for hephastus, and ordered him to open it with an axe. his command was obeyed, and out sprang, with a loud and martial shout, a beautiful being, clad in armour from head to foot. this was athene (minerva, goddess of armed resistance and wisdom. themis was the goddess of justice, law, and order. eurynome was one of the oceanides, and the mother of the charites or

es had met their death from his fierce tusks. after a long and desperate encounter, meleager succeeded in killing the monster, and presented the head and hide to atalanta, as trophies of the victory. the uncles of meleager, however, forcibly took the hide from the maiden, claiming their right to the spoil as next of kin, if meleager resigned it. artemis, whose anger was still unappeased, caused a violent quarrel to arise between uncles and nephew, and, page 99 in the struggle which ensued, meleager killed his mother's brothers, and then restored the hide to atalanta. when althea beheld the dead bodies of the slain heroes, her grief and anger knew no bounds. she swore to revenge the death of her brothers on her own son, and unfortunately for him, the instrument of vengeance lay ready to her

poseidon is generally represented as resembling his brother zeus in features, height, and general aspect; but we miss in the countenance of the sea-god the kindness and benignity which so pleasingly distinguish his mighty brother. the eyes are bright and piercing, and the contour of the face somewhat sharper in its outline than that of zeus, thus corresponding, as it were, with his more angry and violent nature. his hair waves in dark, disorderly page 112 masses over his shoulders; his chest is broad, and his frame powerful and stalwart; he wears a short, curling beard, and a band round his head. he usually appears standing erect in a graceful shell-chariot, drawn by hippocamps, or sea-horses, with golden manes and brazen hoofs, who bound over the dancing waves with such wonderful swiftnes

on her love. pelias became afterwards famous in the story of the argonauts, and neleus was the father of nestor, who was distinguished in the trojan war. the greeks believed that it was to poseidon they were indebted for the existence of the horse, which he is said to have produced in the following manner: athene and poseidon both claiming the right to name cecropia (the ancient name of athens, a violent dispute arose, which was finally settled by an assembly of the olympian gods, who decided that whichever of the contending parties presented mankind with the most useful gift, should obtain the privilege of naming the city. upon this poseidon struck the ground with his trident, and the horse sprang forth in all his untamed strength and graceful beauty. from the spot which athene touched pa

e, and betook himself to the temple of delphi, hoping to obtain from the oracle the means of relief. the priestess, however, refused him a response on the ground of his having murdered iphitus, whereupon the angry hero seized upon the tripod, which he carried off, declaring that he would construct an oracle for himself. apollo, who witnessed the sacrilege, came down to defend his sanctuary, and a violent struggle ensued. zeus once more interfered, and, flashing his lightnings between his two favourite sons, ended the combat. the pythia now vouchsafed an answer to the prayer of the hero, and commanded him, in expiation of his crime, to allow himself to be sold by hermes for three years as a slave, the purchase-money to be given to eurytus in compensation for the loss of his son. heracles be

cknowledge himself defeated. after passing three happy years with deianeira an unfortunate accident occurred, which for a time marred their felicity. heracles was one day present at a banquet given by oeneus, when, by a sudden swing of his hand, he had the misfortune to strike on the head a youth of noble birth, who, according to the custom of the ancients, was serving the guests at table, and so violent was the blow that it caused his death. the father of the unfortunate youth, who had witnessed the occurrence, saw that it was the result of accident, and therefore absolved the hero from blame. but heracles resolved to act according to the law of the land, banished himself from the country, and bidding farewell to his father-in-law, set out for trachin to visit his friend king ceyx, taking

e reached the lair of the minotaur. full of hope as to the successful issue of his undertaking, theseus took leave of the kind maiden, after expressing his gratitude for her timely aid. at the head of his companions he was now conducted by minos to the entrance of the labyrinth. strictly adhering to the injunctions of the fair ariadne he succeeded in finding the minotaur, whom, after a fierce and violent struggle, he defeated and killed; then carefully feeling his way, by means of the clue of thread, he led his companions safely out of the labyrinth. they then fled to their ship, taking with them the lovely maiden to whose affection for their deliverer they owed their safety. arrived at the island of naxos, theseus had a dream, in which dionysus, the wine-god, appeared to him, and informed

ber of centaurs, who were friends of pirithous. towards the end of the banquet eurytion, a young centaur, heated and flushed with wine, seized the lovely bride and sought by force to carry her off. the other centaurs, following his example, each endeavoured to capture a maiden. pirithous and his followers, aided by theseus, who rendered most valuable assistance, attacked the centaurs, and after a violent hand-to-hand struggle in which many perished, forced them to relinquish their prey. after the death of hippolyte theseus sought the hand of phadra, the sister of his former bride ariadne, to whom he became united. for some years they lived happily together, and their union was blessed by the birth of two sons. during this time hippolytus, the son of the amazonian queen, had been absent fro

ONYX TABLET OF SET

restored the worship that set had formerly received in the avaris of the hyksos- serge sauneron, les pretres de l'ancienne egypte(#2aa) following the passing of the two setian dynasties, however, the increasing influence of a priesthood not courted by the ramesside pharaohs- that of osiris- boded ill for the temple of set. comments e.a. wallis budge(#1a "between the xxii and the xxv dynasties, a violent reaction set in against this god [set; his statues and figures were smashed; his effigy was hammered out from the bas-reliefs and stelae in which it appeared" various reasons for this reaction have been proposed by egyptologists. it is been suggested that set fell into disrepute through being associated in the popular mind with the sutekh of the invading hyksos. possible, but improbable, a

f bliss. i thought this was the answer. in this space all i could find was a continued desire for self-satisfaction. in my divided and confused state my desires found their release in only the base deviations of cosmic law. thus i would rise and fall living the confused mythos of michael and lucifer. i also sought refuge in the desires of others, soaking up the bitter oils only to expel them in a violent regurgitation. in my despair i grieved for all that i had seemingly lost. in that instance i decided; i took the hand of the one i had mistaken for so many others, myself. from that point on i knew nothing would ever be the same. with a mere decision i had set a process in motion. in retrospect i began a journey into a deep dark cave. this cave being the well of my chained and unclaimed so

PHILIP NEIL MYTHS LEGENDS EXPLAINED

romans said that in gratitude he instituted the cult of diana (artemis) at nemi. cercyon the minotaur 56 the minotaur the minotaur was the son of pasipha, the wife of king minos of crete, and a white bull belonging to the sea god poseidon (roman neptune. minos had deeply offended poseidon who, in revenge, caused pasipha to fall in love with the animal. the resulting offspring was the minotaur, a violent creature, halfman and half-bull, who ate human flesh. to hide his shame and protect his people, king minos asked the inventor daedalus to construct a labyrinth from which the monster would never be able to find its way out. every nine years, to appease it, minos gave the minotaur a sacrificial offering of seven young women and seven young men, which he exacted as tribute from the city of a

essenger owls act as guides down to the underworld. drawing att ention one of the goddesses taps another on the foot to draw attention to the sacrifice being made by the disguised hero twins. in the land of death, the hero twins powers of resurrection must have seemed doubly miraculous. the underworld, xibalba, was a dreadful hell, whose name means literally place of fright. only those who died a violent death went to heaven, all others were consigned to xibalba. it lay to the west, and could be entered through a cave, or through still, standing water. bald-headed goddesses one death is tended by five bald-headed goddesses, who are depicted as noble and beautiful women. this one is shown pouring liquid into a cup probably pulque, an alcoholic drink. rabbit scribe a rabbit scribe writes in

is not evil, he has a tempestuous nature. for example, when the food goddess, ogetsu-no-hime, gave him food that she had produced from within her own body, he killed her in anger. but from her corpse grew the staple foods of japan: rice, millet, wheat, red beans, and soy beans. a version of this story is also told about susano s brother tsukiyomi, the moon god, but it accords better with susano s violent nature. izanagi, amaterasu s father, gave a mirror to each of his children, instructing them to kneel before it every morning and evening and examine themselves. if they had evil thoughts, the mirror would be cloudy. a japanese proverb says, when the mirror is dim, the soul is unclean. mirror a sacred mirror, made especially by the heavenly smith, hangs from the sacred sakaki tree. as she

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

lull in his magical operations. this state is allegorically referred to by the alchemists in their descriptions of the poisonous dragon which follows upon the corruption of their first matter. vaughan calls it "a horrible devouring dragon- creeping and weltering in the bottom of her cave, without wings. touch her not by any means, not so much as with thy hands, for there is not upon earth such a violent, transcendent poison" but as the mystics teach, if this condition be patiently endured, it passes, a higher spiritual consciousness gradually dawning in the heart and mind. so also in the alchemical writings, we find that vaughan observes "as thou hast begun so proceed, and this dragon will turn to a swan, but more white than the hovering virgin snow when it is not yet sullied with the ear

creation. 84 the golden dawn: volume 1 book one <167> the terms raven or crow, lion and eagle have various alchemical significations. generally raven-initiation through blackness lion-heat and sulphurous action eagle-sublimation one great difference between chemical and alchemical processes is that alchemy only employs a gradual heat continually but carefully increased, and does not commence with violent heat. the cucurbite is a lass boiler attached to the lower part of the alembic. it consists of a tube, a ead, and a receiver added thereto for purposes of distillation. 8, the athanor or philoso hical furnace is to produce a raduated heat. the balneum mariae is t 1 e modern water bath-a vesse of hot water in which was placed the vessel to be heated. f the balneum arenae or sand bath is a v

beneficence, and the name of the order of angels is chashmalim brilliant ones, who are also called the order of dominions or dominations. the sephira chesed is also called gedulah or magnificence and glory. in binah is the radix of red, and therein is there a red colour, pure and scintillating and flashing with flame which is reflected unto geburah. the sphere of its operation is called madim or violent rushing force and it bringeth fortitude, and war and strength and slaughter, as it were, the flaming sword of an avenging god. and it ruleth the sphere of action of the planet mars. and elohim gibor is the elohim, mighty and terrible, judging and avenging evil, ruling in wrath and terror and storm, and at whose steps are lightning and flame. and its archangel is kamael the prince of streng

abode therein, though they are allotted to the four quarters in their invocation in the ceremonies of the first order. this attribution is derived from the nature of the winds. for the easterly wind is of the nature of air more especially. the south wind bringeth into action the nature of fire. west winds bring with them moisture and rain. north winds are cold and dry like earth. the s.w. wind is violent and explosive-the mingling of the contrary elements of fire and water. the n. w. and s. e. winds are more harmonious, uniting the influence of the two active and passive elements. yet their natural position in the zodiac is: fire in the east, earth in south, air in west, and water in the north. therefore they vibrate: air between west and east. fire between east and south. water between no

e lotus wand 3 03 for example, if venus be the planet referred to, use in the day libra, and in the night taurus. should the action be with the elements, one of the signs of the triplicity of the elements should be held according to the nature of the element intended to be invoked. bear in mind that the kerubic emblem is the most powerful action of the element in the triplicity. for example, leo- violent heat of summer. aries- beginning of warmth in spring. sagittarius, waning of heat in autumn <41> hold the wand by the white porh'on for all divine and spiritual matters or for the sephirotic influences, and for the process of rising in the planes. hold the wand by the black part only for material and mundane matters. the 10 upper and inner petals refer to the purity of the ten sephiroth. t

a defence against the sword. from this sign is a formula of invisibility derived (see ritual in part six.-i. r) the secret names of this sign are "the sign of the god of silence" or the "sign of defence or protection" it may be performed with any finger of either hand, but it is most protective when the left forefinger is used, the water of chesed, for the fingers of the right hand represent more violent action, and those of the left more watery action (if you have not a convenient implement, a sigil or a pentagram may be traced with any finger of any hand according to the correspondence required <147> it may here be remarked that the so-called christian sign of benediction, consisting of the thumb and first two fingers only, projected, is the affirmation of osiris, isis and nephthys- or s

now arise a certain softer flash in the liquid, and an elemental may be evoked to test the condition. when this softer flash is manifest, place the curcurbite into the balneum mariae to digest with a very gentle heat for seven days. place it then in the balneum mariae to distil, beginning with a gentle, and ending with a strong heat. distil thus till nothing more will come over, even with a most violent heat. preserve the fluid in a closely stoppered vial, it is an elixir for use according to the substance from which it wasprepared. if from a thing medicinal, a medicine; if from a metal, for the purifying of metals; and herein shalt thou use thy judgment. the residuum thou shalt place without powdering into a crucible, well sealed and luted. and thou shalt place the same in thine athanor

er of meditation of the tattwas. action to be done during the different tattwas. actions of a sedate and stable nature are those of the sort enumerated under the chandra swara, to be done when prithivi the earthy principle is in course. those of a fleeting nature, which are to be done and gone through very soon are to be done during apas. actions of a hard nature, those in which a man has to make violent struggle to hold his own, are to be done during tejas. if a yogi wishes to kill a man he must try to do so with the vayu tattwa. in the akasa, nothing should be done but meditation, as works begun during this always end badly. works of the above nature only prosper in the tattwas specified; and those whose actions prosper may see this by experiment. meditation and mastery over the tattwas

ightning, rain, wind, and so forth. cure of diseases every disease causes the breath to flow out of the wrong nostril, and the tattwas 521 wrong tattwa to come into course. when the breath therefore is restored to the proper nostril, and the proper tattwa has been brought into course, let not anyone expect that all that is necessary has been done. if the disease be obstinate and the attack a very violent one, the man will have to persevere in battle a very long time before he conquers. if a beginner cannot succeed very soon, let him aid the power of his breath by a suitable medicine, and swara will be restored very soon. it may be noticed that the chandra swara is generally the best for all diseases. its flow is an indication of the soundness of health. in cold, cough, and other diseases

ws material gain, labour, power, wealth, etc. the golden dawn: volume n book eight the sixteen court or royal cards. the four kings the four kings or figures mounted on steeds represent the yod forces of the name in each suit, the radix, father, and commencement of material forces. a force in which all the others are implied and of which they form the development and completion. a force swift and violent in action, but whose effed soon passes away, and therefore symbolised by a figure on a steed riding swiftly, and clothed in complete amour. therefore is the knowledge of the scale of the king so necessary for the commencement of all magical working. the four queens are seatedupon thrones, representing the forces of heh of the name in each suit, the mother, and bringer forth of material for

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

ew words its chief memorials. the present division of our work refers only to the science, but magic, or rather magical power, comprehends two things, a science and a force: without the force the science is nothing, or rather it is a danger. to give knowledge to power alone, such is the supreme law of initiations. hence did the great revealer say `the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent only shall carry it away' the door of truth is closed, like the sanctuary of a virgin: he must be a man who would enter. all miracles are promised to faith, and what is faith except the audacity of will which does not hesitate in the darkness, but advances towards the light in spite of all ordeals, and surmounting all obstacles? it is unnecessary to repeat here the history of ancient initi

of his astral life, he would scarcely have 42 the doctrine of transcendental magic outlived his conversion, but would have perished under the contempt of protestants, combined with the suspicion and ill-will of catholics. unpopularity may be a proof of integrity and courage, but never of policy or prudence: the wounds inflicted by opinion are mortal for statesmen. we may recall the premature and violent end of many illustrious persons whom it would be inexpedient to mention here. the brandings of public opinion may be often great injustices, but none the less they condemn their victims to failure and are often a death-sentence. on the other hand, acts of injustice done to a single individual can and should, if unatoned, cause the ruin of an entire nation or of a whole society: this is wha

conquered. he remembers the bereavement and murder of orpheus, the exile and lonely death of moses, the martyrdom of the prophets, the tortures of apollonius, the cross of the saviour. he knows the desolation in which agrippa died, whose memory is even now slandered; he knows what labours overcame the great paracelsus, and all that raymond lully was condemned to undergo that he might finish by a violent death. he remembers swedenborg simulating madness and even losing reason in order to excuse his science; saint-martin and his hidden life; cagliostro, who perished forsaken in the cells of the inquisition; cazotte, who ascended the scaffold. inheritor of so many victims, he does not dare the less, but he understands better the necessity for silence. let us follow his example; let us learn

tiated nor to deliver themselves; they condemned one another to the death of traitors; they abandoned one another to exile, to suicide, to the knife and the scaffold. i shall be asked possibly whether equally terrible dangers threaten at this day the intruders into the occult sanctuary and the betrayers of its secret. why should i answer anything to the incredulity of the inquisitive? if i risk a violent death for their instruction, certainly they will not save me; if they are afraid on their own account, let them abstain from imprudent research this is all i can say to them. let us return to venomous magic. in his romance of monte christo, alexandre dumas has revealed some practices of this ominous science. there is no need to traverse the same ground by repeating its melancholy theories

7 lay them by when the hour of sleep approaches. the embalming and mummification of bodies is a superstition which is against nature; it is an attempt to create death; it is the forcible petrification of a substance which is needed by life. but, on the other hand, we must not be quick to destroy or make away with bodies; there is no suddenness in the operations of nature, and we must not risk any violent rupture of the bonds of a departing soul. death is never instantaneous; it is, like sleep, gradual. so long as the blood has not become absolutely cold, so long as the nerves can quiver, a man is not wholly dead, and if none of the vital organs are destroyed the soul can be recalled, either by accident or by a strong will. a philosopher declared that he would discredit universal testimony

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART II

e ascending scale of the three degrees, with the transverse progression from right to left and from left to right of the kabalistic septenary. the compass of the g a and the square of solomon have become the gross and material level of unintelligent jacobinism, realized by a steel triangle: this obtains both for heaven and earth. the initiated divulgers to whom the illuminated cazotte predicted a violent death have, in our own days, exceeded the sin of adam; having rashly gathered the fruits of the tree of knowledge, which they did not know how to use for their nourishment, they have cast them to the beasts and reptiles of the earth. so is the reign of superstition inaugurated, and it must persist until the period when true religion shall be constituted again on the eternal foundations of

le. at the same time, it is indubitable that we may direct the elements by our will up to a certain point and can really change or hinder their effects. for example, if it be established that persons in an ecstatic state lose their weight for the time being, why should it be impossible to walk upon the water? the convulsionaries of saint medard felt neither fire nor steel, and begged for the most violent blows and incredible tortures as a relief. the extraordinary climbings and miraculous equilibrium of some somnambulists are a revelation of these concealed forces of nature. but we live in a century when no one has the courage to confess the wonders that he has witnessed, and did anyone say: gi have myself beheld or performed the things which i am describing, h he would be answered: gyou a

s accomplishment the exercise of a kind of sympathetic omnipotence. it is possible in the exhaustion of death by congestion, by suffocation, by exhaustion or by hysteria. eutychus, who was resuscitated by st. paul after falling from a third storey, had doubtless suffered no serious internal injuries, but had succumbed to asphyxia, occasioned by the rush of air during his fall, or alternatively to violent shock and terror. in a parallel case, he who feels conscious of the power 70 the ritual of transcendental magic and faith necessary for such an achievement must, like the apostle, practise insufflation, mouth to mouth, combined with contact of the extremities for restoration of warmth. were it simply a matter of what the ignorant call miracle, elias and st. paul, who made use of the same p

which is reasonable, since they avail in evoking the devil, who is the sovereign unreason. picus de mirandola, no doubt from the same motive, affirms that in black magic the most barbarous and unintelligible words are the most efficacious and the best. the conjurations are repeated with uplifted voice, accompanied by imprecations and menaces, until the spirit replies. he is preceded commonly by a violent wind which seems to make the whole country resound. then domestic animals tremble and hide away, the assistants feel a breath upon their faces, and their hair, damp with cold sweat, rises upon their heads. the grand and supreme appellation, according to peter of apono, is as follows: ghemen-etan! hemen-etan! hemen-etan! el* ati* titeip* aozia* hyn* teu* minosel* achadon* vay* vaa* eye* aaa

even days the image must be burnt in consecrated fire, and one may rest assured that the figure fabricated by that sorcerer will at such moment lose all its virtue. we have mentioned already the sympathetic medicine of paracelsus, who medicated waxen limbs and operated upon discharges of blood from wounds for the cure of wounds themselves. this system permitted the employment of more than usually violent remedies, and the chief specifics were sublimate and vitriol. we believe that homoeopathy is a reminiscence of the theories of paracelsus and a return to his wise practices. but we shall follow up this subject in a special treatise consecrated to occult medicine. contracts by parents forestalling the future of their children are bewitchments which cannot be condemned too strongly; children

iracles as the natural effects of exceptional causes. the immediate action of the human will upon bodies, or at least that action exercised without visible means, constitutes a miracle in the physical order. the influence exercised upon wills or intelligences, either suddenly or within a given time, and capable of subjugating thoughts, changing the most determined resolutions, paralysing the most violent passions. this influence constitutes a miracle in the moral order. the common error concerning miracles is to regard them as effects without causes, contradictions of nature, sudden vagaries of the divine mind, not seeing that a single miracle of this class would destroy the universal harmony and reduce the universe to chaos. there are miracles which are impossible even for god, namely, th

r cause. the soul, scrutinizing by means of the whole nervous system the circle of the astral light, which influences a man and from him receives an influence; the soul of the diviner, we repeat, can comprehend by a single intuition all the loves and hatreds which such a person has evoked about him; it can read his intentions in his thoughts, foresee obstacles that he will encounter, possibly the violent death which awaits him; but it cannot divine his private, voluntary, capricious determinations of the moment following consultation, unless indeed the ruse of the diviner itself prepares the fulfilment of the prophecy. for example, you say to a woman who is on the wane and is anxious to secure a husband: you will be present this evening or tomorrow evening at such or such a performance, an

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

artly prompted his copying of his text for the bishop. this brings us to kirk's stated purpose in writing the book, which was to counter atheism and materialism (page 47. http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wbw/pg_10.htm (1 of 8 [10/9/2001 12:34:12 am] robert kirk- walker between worlds(pages 10-18) introduction 11 thus we have the remarkable situation in which a clergyman, writing in a period in which violent revolution and religious war were barely over, produces a carefully reasoned argument of the existence of another world, mirroring our own. he then proceeds to demonstrate that the unquestionable presence of the second sight, even in unwilling or unwitting persons, reveals this other world and its normally invisible inhabitants. this, he says, will counter the growth of atheism and materia

RUBY TABLET OF SET

s deterministic. the individual is still responsible for virtuous or vicious choices, measured against a natural approximation. the stoic considers the "average man" a dangerous fool governed by passions and emotions rather than by virtue and reason. the stoic disapproves of war and slavery, and believes in humanitarianism and equality of all humans as elements of nature. but he does not advocate violent social revolutions or drastic policies to attain these ends. change must come "naturally" not artificially. stoics sought harmony in society, which. unlike epicureans. they acknowledged as natural. the stoic ideal was a "world society (cosmopolis) transcending regional divisions: one of alexander's goals for his empire. a variant on stoicism was the early cynicism of antisthenes (444-365 b

ance of halley's comet in 1682 was popularly interpreted as a sign of divine wrath. so the "confused" climate of hobbes' era continued to pervade much of locke's. it may be hypothesized that the forthcoming age of revolutions was energized by the spread of enlightenment techniques among a general populace insufficiently educated and enlightened to handle them save through oversimplified, extreme, violent methods. john locke (1632-1704) was an advocate of a "reasonable" christianity, admitting pro forma the possibility of revelation but not taking it into political account. his religious toleration was noteworthy but limited, excluding as it did atheists and catholics. locke saw humanity as having begun in a "state of nature "men living together according to reason, without a common superio

ndividual will to become, and dependent on that whether a given individual achieves dynamic enlargement of his consciousness. i think that in our souls, and maybe in our genes as well, is an ancient "rough, cruel, beastly" component. it is an urge, a force, which i suppose was formed at the dawn of our self-consciousness, and which if repressed, misunderstood, or mischanneled can have aggressive, violent manifestations. we must be aware of it, keep it under control, and with our most exalted self guide and use it as an energy thru which to achieve true knowledge, altered successive states of consciousness. these will allow us to gradually enter deeper into the mysteries of our self, our dynamic becoming. according to my present understanding one can find in the formula "blood is life" some

s it. we create ourselves more and more real, free, and effective. as consciousness is enhanced, also our responsibility stretches further and further and to more delicate matters than before in all that we do. because a self-conscious human being is not "just another animal" his freedom is essentially tinged with responsibility. v. on morality by supporting and trying to justify "man's basically violent animal nature" sociobiology supports the idea that "strong survive and weak perish" they claim this is as it should be, if "natural balance and cosmic dialectic" is to occur [one could remark to sociobiologists that weapon technology and manufacture have followed their own evolution, and that the havoc wrought by weapons no longer in any way depends on man's aggressiveness. the present mas

d for our consideration at this point in the time-continuum. he may have failed to provide the greece of his own day with the sort of enlightened government that he might have preferred, but he had seen pythagorean domination of sicily and italy come to grief. so perhaps he was not so anxious as some might suppose to duplicate the pythagorean experiment in greece itself. whereas pythagoras died a violent death and left none of his personal works for posterity, plato lived a full life and left a rich heritage for scholars. and initiates. of the future. that, certainly, is testimony to his wisdom. the chimaera "the secret worship of the logos in the cosmos, the divine spark in every human form" bibliography. asimov, isaac, asimov's biographical encyclopaedia of science and technology. garden

ng of the invocation of the basic ritual recorded in the crystal tablet of set 35. this is what happens every year at conclave social sciences investigator's guide to allegations of "ritual" child abuse table of contents. introduction. historical overview classification: v5- 343.ca- 1 author: kenneth v. lanning, supervisory special agent behavioral science unit national center for the analysis of violent crime federal bureau of investigation fbi academy quantico, virginia 22135 date: january, 19921 html revision: oct 07, 1997 ce subject: ritual child abuse reading list: o "stranger danger" o intrafamilial child sexual abuse o return to "stranger danger" o the acquaintance molester o satanism: a "new" form of "stranger danger. law enforcement training. definitions o what is ritual? o what i

ecialized in studying all aspects of the sexual victimization of children. the fbi behavioral science unit provides assistance to criminal justice professionals in the united states and foreign countries. it attempts to develop practical applications of the behavioral sciences to the criminal justice system. as a result of training and research conducted by the unit and its successes in analyzing violent crime, many professionals contact the behavioral science unit for assistance and guidance in dealing with violent crime, especially those cases considered different, unusual, or bizarre. this service is provided at no cost and is not limited to crimes under the investigative jurisdiction of the fbi. in 1983 and 1984, when i first began to hear stories of what sounded like satanic or occult

mean that all individuals involved in lust murder, sadism, vampirism, cannibalism, urophilia, and coprophilia are satanists or occult practitioners? what does this say about the bizarre crimes of psychotic killers such as ed gein or richard trenton chase, both of whom mutilated their victims as part of their psychotic delusions? can a crime that is not sexually deviant, bizarre, or exceptionally violent be satanic? can white collar crime be satanic? a few might even answer that it is the fact that the crime was committed on a date with satanic or occult significance (halloween, may eve, etc) or the fact that the perpetrator claims that satan told him to commit the crime. what does this mean for crimes committed on thanksgiving or christmas? what does this say about crimes committed by per

delinquency prevention of the u.s. department of justice, reports that researchers now estimate that the number of children kidnapped and murdered by nonfamily members is between 52 and 158 a year and that adolescents 14 to 17 years old account for nearly two-thirds of these victims. these figures are also consistent with the 1990 national incident studies previously mentioned. we live in a very violent society, and yet we have "only" about 23,000 murders a year. those who accept these stories of mass human sacrifice would have us believe that the satanists and other occult practitioners are murdering more than twice as many people every year in this country as all the other murderers combined. in addition, in none of the cases of which i am aware has any evidence of a well-organized sata

ble even to young children. religious broadcasters and almost all the television tabloid and magazine programs have done shows on satanism and the occult. heavy metal and black metal music, which often has a satanic theme, is readily available and popular. in addition to the much-debated fantasy role-playing games, there are numerous popular toys on the market with an occult-oriented, bizarre, or violent theme. books on satanism and the occult, both fiction and nonfiction, are readily available in most bookstores, especially christian bookstores. several recent books specifically discuss the issue of ritual abuse of children. obviously, very young children do not read this material, but their parents, relatives, and therapists might and then discuss it in front of or with them. much of the

SALMANRUSHDIE THESATANICVERSES

uld like to try? from that time aurora del sol, the best dancer at the estancia and the most desirable oi all the peon women, became the deadly enemy of the too-tall, too-bony woman from over the sea "you look just like him" rosa diamond said as they stood at her night-time window, side by side, looking out to sea "his double. martin de la cruz" at the mention of the cowboy's name gibreel felt so violent a pain in his navel, a pulling pain, as if somebody had stuck a hook in his stomach, that a cry escaped his lips. rosa diamond appeared not to hear "look" she cried happily "over there" running along the midnight beach in the direction of the martello tower and the holiday camp- running along the water's edge so that the incoming tide washed away its footprints- swerving and feinting, runn

able that it was as though a skeleton had seized him and was trying to drag him down into a grave; he could smell the freshly dug earth, the cloying scent of it, on her breath, on her lips. revulsion seized him. how could he ever have thought her attractive, even desired her, even gone so far as to fantasize, while she straddled him and pummelled fluid from his lungs, that they were lovers in the violent throes of sexual congress. the city thickened around them like a forest; the buildings twined together and grew as matted as her hair "no light can get in here" she whispered to him "it's black; all black" she made as if to lie down and pull him towards her, towards the earth, but he shouted "quick, the church" and plunged into an unprepossessing box-like building, seeking more than one ki

ey'll say anything, them" sisters backed out of the room, holding their breath, leaving chamcha to his misery, failing to observe something quite remarkable. for which they must not be blamed; chamcha's antics were sufficient to have distracted the keenest eyes. it should also, in fairness, be stated that saladin failed to notice the change himself. what happened? this: during chamcha's brief but violent outburst against gibreel, the horns on his head (which, one may as well point out, had grown several inches while he languished in the attic of the shaandaar b and b) definitely, unmistakably- by about three-quarters of an inch _diminished. in the interest of the strictest accuracy, one should add that, lower down his transformed body- inside borrowed pantaloons (delicacy forbids the publi

upturned on the pavement at his feet. she unleashed, too, an olfactory effect of such nauseous potency as to make thim gag and retch. emptily: for he was perfectly void of all fcocdstuffs and liquids, having partaken of no nourishment for many days. ah, immortality, he thought: ah, noble release from the tyranny of the body. he noticed that there were two individuals watching him curiously, one a violent-looking youth in studs and- leather, with a rainbow mohican haircut and a streak of face-paint lightning zig-zagging down his nose, the other a kindly middle-aged woman in a headscarf. very well then: seize the day "repent" he cried passionately "for i am the archangel of the lord "poor bastard" said the mohican and threw a coin into farishta's fallen hat. he walked on; the kindly, twinkli

he fossil record" wasn't some sort of perfect filing cabinet. and evolution theory had come a long way since darwin. it was now being argued that major changes in species happened not in the stumbling, hit-andmiss manner first envisaged, but in great, radical leaps. the history of life was not the bumbling progress- the very english middleclass progress- victorian thought had wanted it to be, but violent, a thing of dramatic, cumulative transformations: in the old formulation, more revolution than evolution- i've heard enough, the cabbie said. eugene dumsday vanished from the ether, to be replaced by disco music _ave atque vale. what saladin chamcha understood that day was that he had been living in a state of phoney peace, that the change in him was irreversible. a new, dark world had ope

d police presence was "provocative and incendiary, and at the shaandaar and the pagal khana there began to assemble groups of young blacks and asians determined to confront the cruising panda cars. at the hot wax, the effigy chosen for _meltdown_ was none other than the perspiring and already deliquescent figure of the community liaison officer. and the temperature continued, inexorably, to rise. violent incidents began to occur more frequently: attacks on black families on council estates, harassment of black schoolchildren on their way home, brawls in pubs. at the pagal khana a rat-faced youth and three of his cronies spat over many people's food; as a result of the ensuing affray three bengali waiters were charged with assault and the causing of actual bodily harm; the expectorating qua

SATANGEL

g 22 legions. appears as a comely man with a lion face, riding a bear and carrying a viper, proceeded by trumpets. knows all hidden things, discovers treasures, tells fortunes, can assume either aerial or physical form. gives good familiars. python (greek. dragon guardian of the oracle of gaia, finally slain by apollon. prince of the lying spirits. serpent with oracular powers. rahab (hebrew, the violent one. serpent monster of chaos (job 9:13, 26:12. originally the prince of the primordial oceans. early in creation, god commanded him to separate the earths and the oceans, yet he refused. god destroyed him, but somehow he appears again when aiding the egyptian pharoah in his attempt to prevent the hebrews crossing the red sea. once again god destroyed him. nevertheless, christian theologia

SATANIC BIBLE

ies of satanists- who are interested in formalizing and perpetuating this all-pervading religion and way of life. it is not an easy religion to adopt in a society ruled so long by puritan ethics. there is no false altruism or mandatory love-thy-neighbor concept in this religion. satanism is a blatantly selfish, brutal philosophy. it is based on the belief that human beings are inherently selfish, violent creatures, that life is a darwinian struggle for survival of the fittest, that only the strong survive and the earth will be ruled by those who fight to win the ceaseless competition that exists in all jungles- including those of urbanized society. abhor this brutal outlook if you will; it is based, as it has been for centuries, on real conditions that exist in the world we inhabit rather

ecause their religions carry different labels, and somehow this animosity must be released. what better way than through "prayer! what a simperingly polite way of saying "i hate your guts" is the thinly disguised device known as praying for your enemy! praying for one's own enemy is nothing more than bargain-basement anger, and of a decidedly shoddy and inferior quality! if there has been so much violent discrepancy as to the proper way in which to worship god, how many different interpretations of god can there be- and who is right? all devout "white-lighters" are concerned with pleasing god so that they might have the "pearly gates" opened for them when they die. nevertheless, if a man has not lived his life in accordance with the regulations of his faith, he can at the last minute call

science is motivated to discovery by his very sense of wonder. and yet, how sad that this man who calls himself logical is often the last to recognize the essence of ritual magic. if religious faith can make bleeding wounds appear on the body in approximation to the wounds supposedly inflicted on christ, it is called stigmata. these wounds appear as a result of compassion driven to an emotionally violent extreme. why, then, should there be any doubt as to the destructive extremes of fear and terror. the so-called demons have the power to destroy in a flesh rending manner, theoretically, as much as a handful of nails, long rusted away, can create blood-dripping ecstasy in a person convinced he is hooked upon the cross of calvary. therefore, never attempt to convince the skeptic upon whom yo

SATANICON

an others. every so often we hear of certain individuals who, because of a build-up of stress and negative situations in their lives, become too overburdened and consequently, the beast breaks free to deal with a situation which the civilized, or reasonable mind, can no longer cope with. the results of this phenomenon typically are degenerated situations; chaotic situations, and in extreme cases, violent crime. acknowledging this, we the satanic, the rebellious, would benefit by allowing the beast within time and freedom to express itself within the confines of the black chapel or some other suitable place. lycanthropy may be classified as a form of psychodrama, which is dominated by the prevalent emotion at any particular time. the build-up of emotion and tension from life s daily stresso

SATANISM AN EXAMINATION OF SATANIC BLACK MAGIC

rder to 'retain the 'cosmic balance- in modern times to keep a nexion open'(27) this tradition has continued until modern times and although it is believed to have remained as it once was in essence, the outward form, that is, the words and chants of the ritual are believed to have been altered over the years. what is understood is that the ritual sacrifice was performed in honour of the dark and violent goddess baphomet- the severed head being associated with her worship. the priest himself would have secured an acausal existence in the land of the dark gods and would thereby become immortal. in more modern times the order of nine angles approach to ritual sacrifice has significantly altered from a willing sacrificial victim- that of the initiated priest- to that of an unwilling sacrifici

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

nd peace: followers of different religions have differing attitudes toward warfare. for instance, islam has the concept of jihad, which is sometimes translated in english as holy war. throughout history, some muslims have used this concept to attack other muslims or xxxiv world religions: almanac research and activity ideas non-muslims in the name of islam. christians have likewise sometimes used violent means to further their religion; during the crusades, for example, christians conducted military campaigns against muslims in an attempt to take control of the so-called holy land, the region of palestine and modern-day israel. and sikhs are required to carry a ceremonial sword at all times, as a reminder to fight against injustice and oppression. jainism, on the other hand, forbids its fo

strous flooding. because of this, the mesopotamians felt that nature was dangerous and far beyond the control of mere humans. the earliest mesopotamian deities thus represented different aspects of nature and were honored in hopes of winning their favor. world religions: almanac 39 ancient religions of egypt and mesopotamia for instance, anu, the god of the sky, might have been worshipped to keep violent storms from damaging the crops. hursag, the goddess of mountains and foothills, would be invoked by priests to stop an invasion of barbarian tribes. deities were often represented as human beings and some symbolic natural object. once given human form, a process called anthropomorphism, the gods were then grouped in families. mesopotamian gods were worshipped in temple complexes that forme

shtim that enlil intends to destroy mankind in a flood. enlil: the god of air, wind, and storms. enlil is one of the most important mesopotamian gods. he guards the tablets of destiny, on which the fate of everything on earth is written. ishtar: the goddess of love and war. she is also known as inanna. ishtar journeyed to the underworld to retrieve her love, tammuz. she is often described as very violent and is depicted holding several weapons and standing on a lion. marduk: the god of babylon who later came to be the supreme god. marduk fought an army of demons led by the goddess tiamat. the new year s festival celebrates the king s fitness to rule through a ceremony in which he bows to a statue of marduk. sin: the moon god. he is also known as nanna. he is lord of the calendar and overse

se and later attacks, many in the muslim community have experienced mistreatment or persecution by others who have connected islam with terrorism. extremists from all religions, however, can and are willing to carry out violence to achieve their vision. islam is a peaceful religion, and many muslim groups have organized to combat the image of fear and misunderstanding that has resulted from these violent attacks. sects and schisms throughout the history of islam, about two dozen sects, or subgroups, have emerged. some have disappeared over time, while others remain part of islam. the first sect to emerge was the kharajites, a small political faction that was part of the army of ali, the fourth caliph. this group withdrew loyalty from ali because they thought that his efforts to negotiate p

he first modern countries in the world to elect a woman prime minister, benazir bhutto (1953. indonesia, another predominantly muslim nation, elected its first female president, megawati sukarnoputri (1947, in 2001. muslim nations in the middle east, including jordan, saudi arabia, and egypt, play an important role in the peace process between israel and the palestinians, who have been engaged in violent conflict since the mid-twentieth century. the country of turkey sits at a geographical crossroads between europe and the middle east. since the end of the twentieth century turkey has been preparing for membership in the european union (e.u, an organization that unifies economic markets and other policies across europe for ease in trade, travel, and employment. when turkey did not make the

eve their goals. among the goals of al-qaeda is to remove western influences from islamic countries, which the group perceives as responsible for many of the problems in these nations. other attacks linked to the same group or supporters of the group followed, including bombings in indonesia, morocco, saudi arabia, turkey, spain, and england. for people who are not very familiar with islam, these violent attacks became their reference for islam and muslims. they developed negative opinions about the religion and those who follow it. in their fear and insecurity, some people acted poorly towards muslims, even behaving violently against them. these attacks, by the terrorists and by those who fear them, have strained relations between muslims and non- muslims. the muslim community struggles t

shrine as ujigami, or a named kami, and is now regarded as a clan or local deity (god. further, kami are not spirits that exist above and beyond the human realm, as divinities in most other religions are. instead, they exist in the world and are even capable of making mistakes. not all kami are contented or even good. some work mischief in the world (ono, or demons. the souls of people who die by violent means are referred to as yurei, or tormented ghosts, who seek revenge in the world. the kami of children who die young (mizuko) are thought of as angry, and they have to be calmed through rituals at local shrines. live a simple, harmonious life shintoists do not follow any set of guidelines other than to live a simple and harmonious life. this is often expressed by the phrases makoto no ko

rly seventeenth century muslim rulers were tolerant of sikhism and other religious beliefs. that tolerance ended, however, in the early 1600s under the muslim emperor jahangir (1569 1627, who opposed sikhism and was determined to convert its followers, including guru arjan dev, to islam. in the decades that followed, sikhs armed themselves and took part in military training to defend their faith. violent battles between sikh and muslim armies broke out. by the early eighteenth century, under the military leadership of banda singh bahadur (1670 1716, the sikhs had become an effective fighting force determined to defend the principle of religious tolerance, not just of sikhs but of hindus as well. in the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries sikhs found themselves in conflict with g

0 world religions: almanac sikhism attacks by islamic terrorists on the united states, this confusion has caused problems for some sikhs, particularly men who wear the turban( terrorists are extremists who try to instill fear and create political, cultural, or other change through violence. religious extremists tend to believe that they can only bring about their vision for their religion through violent means) in some countries efforts have been made to ban sikh articles of faith in schools, including the kirpan in canada and the turban in france. many sikhs believe that sikhism needs to improve its communication with those outside the faith. they feel that some of these issues will diminish in importance as more people become familiar with the faith. for more information books hoffman, n

s every day. from her gandhi learned some of the principles of her branch of hinduism, such as not doing harm to any living thing, vegetarianism (not eating meat, fasting (going without food to purify the mind and body, and a respect for other branches of hinduism and other beliefs. gandhi was a quiet boy and an average student who did not take part in sports. he was shy but occasionally showed a violent temper. as was the indian tradition at the time, gandhi s parents arranged a marriage for him when he was thirteen to a girl of the same age. her name was kasturbai makharji. at first gandhi treated her as his inferior, but later their relationship improved. together they had four children, the first born in 1888 when gandhi was nineteen. as a young man, gandhi wanted to become a doctor, b

SET IT STRAIGHT

ding to te velde set's (and nepthys) birth was the beginning of confusion. set caused disorder even before his name existed, and disturbed the regular processes of creation [as reflected in his allegedly disorderly birth; plutarch "not in due season or manner, but with a blow he broke through his mother's side and leapt forth] te velde observes that this is in keeping with set's unpredictable and violent nature. while discussing the significance of set's testicles he comes to a like- minded opinion "the testicles of set represent the savage, elementary, yet undifferentiated urges" he seeks to establish that set was a sort of inevitable disorder in order, whose myths render possible experiencing unacceptable things within fixed bounds. set would thus be a"'spirit of disorder. the lord of un

SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON ZANONI A ROSICRUCIAN TALE

arry me' so do your worst, cher confrere. au revoir, behind the scenes" so saying, nicot rose, stretched his long arms and short legs, yawned till he showed all his ragged teeth from ear to ear, pressed down his cap on his shaggy head with an air of defiance, and casting over his left shoulder a glance of triumph and malice at the indignant glyndon, sauntered out of the room. mervale burst into a violent fit of laughter "see how your viola is estimated by your friend. a fine victory, to carry her off from the ugliest dog between lapland and the calmucks" glyndon was yet too indignant to answer, when a new visitor arrived. it was zanoni himself. mervale, on whom the appearance and aspect of this personage imposed a kind of reluctant deference, which he was unwilling to acknowledge, and stil

ot, moved not, till, unable to bear longer that steady and burning look, he covered his face with his hands. with a start, with a thrill, he removed them; he felt the nearer presence of the nameless. there it cowered on the floor beside his design; and lo! the figures seemed to start from the wall! those pale accusing figures, the shapes he himself had raised, frowned at him, and gibbered. with a violent effort that convulsed his whole being, and bathed his body in the sweat of agony, the young man mastered his horror. he strode towards the phantom; he endured its eyes; he accosted it with a steady voice; he demanded its purpose and defied its power. and then, as a wind from a charnel, was heard its voice. what it said, what revealed, it is forbidden the lips to repeat, the hand to record

n your blessed republic, a good and unsuspected citizen, who casts a desire on any woman, maid or wife, has but to say 'be mine, or i denounce you' in a word, viola must share our flight "what so easy? i see your passports provide for her "what so easy? what so difficult? this fillide would that i had never seen her! would that i had never enslaved my soul to my senses! the love of an uneducated, violent, unprincipled woman, opens with a heaven, to merge in a hell! she is jealous as all the furies; she will not hear of a female companion; and when once she sees the beauty of viola! i tremble to think of it. she is capable of any excess in the storm of her passions "aha, i know what such women are! my wife, beatrice sacchini, whom i took from naples, when i failed with this very viola, divo

s to the tyrant, many weary of beholding the tiger dragging victim after victim to its den. hoarse, foreboding murmurs were heard; fierce eyes glared upon the officers as they seized their prisoner; and though they did not yet dare openly to resist, those in the rear pressed on those behind, and encumbered the path of the captive and his captors. the young man struggled hard for escape, and, by a violent effort, at last wrenched himself from the grasp. the crowd made way, and closed round to protect him, as he dived and darted through their ranks; but suddenly the trampling of horses was heard at hand, the savage henriot and his troop were bearing down upon the mob. the crowd gave way in alarm, and the prisoner was again seized by one of the partisans of the dictator. at that moment a voic

SZYMANSKI GREG SEARCHING FOR THE ILLUMINATI DEEP WITHIN THE BOWELS OF THE VATICAN

ral layers are present, as a buffer, between the true "management" and those either engaged in the activities, or in paying for/funding and eventually being paid for the activities "children are often supplied from the local cult groups, and taught to be child prostitutes (and later, adult prostitutes; are photographed and filmed in every type of pornography available, including "snuff films" and violent films "gun running: the illuminati and other groups are also involved in international gun sales and shipments. the illuminists have well trained couriers who will cross international and state lines. these couriers are highly secretive, and will not reveal their sources, on pain of suicide or assassination. these people are accountable to others above them, with two more "buffer layers" o

TEXE MARRS CODEX MAGICA SECRET SIGNS MYSTERIOUS SYMBOLS AND HIDDEN CODES OF THE ILLUMINATI

n they simply cannot bear. cowards, it seems, die a thousand deaths. swedish researcher juri lina, whose book, architects of deception, is a revealing, fact-filled expose of the secret society of freemasonry, warns that the ideology of "illuminism" propagated by international freemasonry and other secret elite groups, is an overwhelming, hidden danger to all of us. it has already brought the most violent upheavals and revolutions and is responsible for the "moral and spiritual degeneration of the individual."25 yet astonishingly, writes lina, most men and women are hopelessly oblivious to the very forces that most affect their lives on a daily and continuing basis. lina consequently puts forth this word of caution: those who do not examine the different aspects of the conspiracy will remai

or the illuminati order. 302 codex magica soviet foreign minister eduard shevardnadze (left, protege of president and communist party boss mikhail gorbachev, was a favorite of the illuminati. roman catholic bishop selim sayegh of amman, jordan (photo: us. catholic, may 2003, p. 31) james jesus angleton, cia chief of counterintelligence, presents the clenched fist under chin and throat sign that a violent end at the hands of revolutionary assassins shall come to he who reveals secrets of the craft. up to their necks in mischief 303 the scottish rite freemasons, on the cover of the september 2000 issue of their official journal, recognized "brother michael a. richards" as a "renaissance man, not kramer" richards, a jew, is the well known comic actor who won raves for his role as "kramer" in

is a star 551 high priest lavey and followers at a 1966 ritual. observe the pentagram on the wall. in the 1990s, president george bush's national endowment for the arts (nea) gave photographer robert mapplethorpe a $15.000 grant from the tax trough (that's my money and yours) to produce photographs. regrettably classified as "art" some of mapplethorpe's photographs depicted homosexuals "enjoying" violent, degrading sex acts. mapplethorpe also produced vulgar and unseemly pictures of little boys and girls displaying their sexual genitals. extremely satisfied with robert mapplethorpe's pornographic art, the nea's artist community promptly arranged for his lewd photographs to be put on exhibit in some of america's finest art museums. all this, of course, was funded by the taxpayers through th

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

aps the origin of these beliefs is to be found in psychology? humankind s fascination with the unknown quite likely began with the most basic of human emotions fear. early humans faced the constant danger of being attacked by predators, of being killed by people from other tribes, or of falling victim to the sudden fury of a natural disaster, such as flood, fire, or avalanche. nearly all of these violent encounters brought about the death of a friend or family member, so one may surmise that chief among the mysteries that troubled early humans was the same one that haunts man today: what happens when someone dies? but belief in the unknown may be more than brain chemistry or a figment of our fears. perhaps there is some spiritual reality that is outside of us, but with which one can someho

tudies, his travels, and his school, pythagoras did not marry until he was about 60. the young woman had been one of his disciples, and she bore him seven children. the legendary philosopher died while exercising authority over his strict standards of admittance to his school. he denied a man acceptance because it was apparent that the wouldbe student had an unruly temper that could easily become violent. the rejected follower fulfilled pythagoras s negative evaluation by angrily leading a mob against the school and burning down the house where the teacher and 40 students were gathered. some accounts state that pythagoras died in the fire; others have it that he died of grief, sorrowing over how difficult a task it was to elevate humanity. m delving deeper schure, edouard. the great initia

death of a woman, grace lovel, which had taken place more than 60 years before. in her waking state, ivy has never heard of the woman, and she has never been to the city in which her murder occurred. ivy s confusion and terror grow as she learns that grace lovel actually did live and die exactly as she relived in the hypnotic trance. even more frightening is the uncomfortable awareness that ivy s violent new lover, john, bears an eerie resemblance to grace s murderous boyfriend, jake. all of the above makes for an exciting evening in front of the television set, but it was based on an actual case researched and documented by renowned hypnotherapist dr. bruce goldberg and reported in detail in his book the search for grace: a documented case of murder and reincarnation (1994. ivy s past-lif

red for cook s seances. sitters were allowed to touch her and even to photograph her. as the spirit responded to questions concerning her life before death, she told a story of having been in the crowd that watched king charles i of england lose his head at the chopping block in 1649. she had been but 12 then, and within a few more years, she was married. king confessed, however, to having been a violent, rather than a domestic, type; and she related with a macabre kind of eagerness how she had herself done in many people with her own hands before her death at the age of 23. in a letter written february 3, 1874, sir william crookes described a seance in which cook entered the spirit cabinet and slipped into trance. moments later, katie king emerged to say that the medium was not well enoug

ry. on occasions, he/she will fall into a trance-like state. the possessed will be observed walking and speaking differently, and acting in a strange, irrational manner. he/she will begin doing things that he/she has never done before. in the worst of cases, the possessing spirit or demon will consume the victim s life. it may reach to a climax where the possessed commits murder, suicide, or some violent antisocial act. healthcare professionals will point out that many of the above symptoms of possession may also indicate the onset of stress, depression, and certain mental illnesses. dr. adam crabtree, a psychotherapist in toronto, has stated his view that the spirits of the deceased can possess their living relatives. crabtree, who is a former priest and benedictine monk, said that entiti

rought to the edge of wounded knee to camp. on december 28, sioux police, fouchet s cavalry, and drum s infantry moved against the sioux camp at grand river. the aggressors also brought with them hotchkiss multiple-firing guns and mountain howitzers. a shot rang out. the sioux scattered to retrieve rifles that had been discarded or hidden. from all around the camp, fire from the automatic rifles, violent eruptions from the exploding shells, and volleys of bullets destroyed the village. as they were being slaughtered by two battalions of soldiers, the sioux sang ghost dance songs, blended with their own death chants. within a short period of time, approximately 300 sioux had been killed, big foot among them, and 25 soldiers had lost their lives. the massacre at wounded knee ended the native

e ancient one, a purely symbolic title, as in many sabbats, the priestess might be an adolescent girl. at the priestess signal, the celebrants touched their torches to the flame burning between the dark image s horns and received the transference of lucifer s light. the office was opened with the priestess chanting: i will come to the altar. save me my holy lord satan from the treacherous and the violent. the ceremonial procession and opening prayer completed, the priestess next delivered the ceremonial kiss to the hindquarters of the image. the only real steadfast rule of the sabbat was that there must be an equal number of both sexes. each participant must have a mate. under torture, many witches told their confessors that satan would conjure up demons to take the place of either sex if

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

aps the origin of these beliefs is to be found in psychology? humankind s fascination with the unknown quite likely began with the most basic of human emotions fear. early humans faced the constant danger of being attacked by predators, of being killed by people from other tribes, or of falling victim to the sudden fury of a natural disaster, such as flood, fire, or avalanche. nearly all of these violent encounters brought about the death of a friend or family member, so one may surmise that chief among the mysteries that troubled early humans was the same one that haunts man today: what happens when someone dies? but belief in the unknown may be more than brain chemistry or a figment of our fears. perhaps there is some spiritual reality that is outside of us, but with which one can someho

experience. a poltergeist is a projection of psychic energy that finds its energy center in the unconscious mind, most commonly in adolescents, and emanates, therefore, from the living rather than from the dead. a poltergeist is a ghost only in common parlance, which links the two because of the spook-like nature of the poltergeist that causes the invisible pseudoentity to prefer darkness for its violent exercises of tossing furniture, objects, and people about the room. accounts of people reporting having seen spirits of the dead are among the most commonly described ghosts in all the cultures of the world. these post-mortem appearances of the dead, in which a recognized ghostly image is seen or heard long after the actual person represented by the apparition has died, are felt by many ob

ts of the living psychical research has identified the following types of situations in which out-of-body experiences (obes) or astral projections might occur: 1. projections that occur while the subject sleeps. 2. projections that occur while the subject is undergoing surgery, childbirth, tooth extraction, etc. 3. projections that occur at the time of accident, during which the subject suffers a violent physical jolt that seems, literally, to catapult the spirit from the physical body. 4. projections that occur during intense physical pain. 5. projections that occur during acute illness. 6. projections that occur during near-death experiences (ndes, wherein the subject is revived and returned to life through heart massage or other medical means. 7. projections that occur at the moment of

bstantially witnessed was the phantom battle of edge hill which was refought on several consecutive weekends during the christmas season of 1642. the actual battle was waged near the village of keinton, england, on october 23 between the royalist army of king charles and the parliamentary army under the earl of essex. it was on christmas eve that several countryfolk were awakened by the noises of violent battle. fearing that it could only be another clash between soldiers that had come to desecrate the sanctity of the holy evening and the peace of their countryside, the villagers fled from their homes to confront two armies of phantoms. one side bore the king s colors; the other, parliament s banners. until three o clock in the morning, the phantom soldiers restaged the terrible fighting o

econstruction and had even recognized several of their comrades who had fallen that day. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d ghosts and phantoms 15 almostevery city, town, or village in the world has a bit of folklore about a phantom. on august 4, 1951, two young englishwomen vacationing in dieppe, france, were awakened just before dawn by the violent sounds of guns and shell fire, dive bombing planes, shouts, and the scraping of landing craft hitting the beach. cautiously peering out of their windows, the two young women saw only the peaceful pre-dawn city. they knew, however, that just nine years previously, nearly 1,000 young canadians had lost their lives in the ill-fated dieppe raid. demonstrating an unusual presence of mind, the y

d discovered that the band had been removed. it was never returned. reverend foyster was quick to realize that the weird tales that he had heard about borley rectory had all been true. he could hardly deny them in view of such dramatic evidence. he was not frightened, however, as he felt protected by his christian faith. he used a holy relic to quiet the disturbances when they became particularly violent and remained calm enough to keep a detailed journal of the phenomena that he and his family witnessed. marianne foyster received the full fury of the haunting s attack from the beginning of their occupancy. one night, while carrying a candle on the way to their bedroom, she received such a violent blow in the eye that it produced a cut and a black bruise that was visible for several days

the walls and the ceilings. from his previous experience creating eerie sounds and noises in the rectory, mayerling knew that it was impossible to make all the bells sound at once and he had no idea what had caused the lightning-like flash around them. he was, in fact, blinded by the phenomenon and eventually recovered sight in only one eye. shaw and norman refused to stay the night after such a violent display of the paranormal, and mayerling confesses in his book that memory of the experience still set his spine to tingling. mayerling s confession of pranks during the occupancy of the bull and foyster families does not explain the extensive phenomena reported by price s team of researchers during its year-long observation of the rectory nor the manifestations noted by gregson after he a

t the household from going to bed until three o clock in the morning. the center of the activity had now become what was called the green room, and the phenomena seemed always to either begin or end with loud rappings in this empty room. the ghost now seemed to walk with a tread that had nothing human about it. it was like two legs deprived of their feet and walking on the stumps. it was during a violent november rainstorm that the ghost acquired a voice. high above the howl of the wind and the rumble of the thunder, the beleaguered household heard a long shriek that at first sounded like a woman outside in the storm calling for help. the next cry sounded from within the castle. the members of the household gathered together as if seeking strength from their unity. three sorrowful moans so

tugging at the covers on his bed. in answer to his gruff demands to know who was there, he felt a cold breath of air blow out the candle he had relit and the rustling noise seemed to become louder, and something was definitely determined to rob him of his bedclothes. when he shouted that whoever was there must declare himself or he would shoot, the only response to his demand was an exceptionally violent tug on the covers. it was a simple matter to determine where his silent adversary stood by the sound of the rustling and the pull on the bedclothes, so he decided to shoot three times. the lead slugs struck nothing but the wall, and he dug them out with a knife that next morning. the abbe fared the worst of any member of the household throughout the duration of the phenomena. whenever the

e when the reverend father h. l, a premonstrant canon, was sent there by the bishop. from the moment the reverend father entered the castle until the moment he left, there was not the slightest sound from the noisy nuisance. but after the clergyman had made his departure there was a sound as if a body had fallen in the first-floor passage, followed by what seemed to be a rolling ball delivering a violent blow on the door of the green room and the haunting had once again begun its devilment in earnest. on january 20, 1876, m. de x. left for a two-day visit to his brother, leaving his wife to keep up the journal of the haunting. mme. de x. recorded an eerie bellowing, like that of a bull, which bothered everyone during the master s absence. a weird drumming sound was also introduced and a no

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

ps the origin of these beliefs is to be found in psychology? humankind fs fascination with the unknown quite likely began with the most basic of human emotions.fear. early humans faced the constant danger of being attacked by predators, of being killed by people from other tribes, or of falling victim to the sudden fury of a natural disaster, such as flood, fire, or avalanche. nearly all of these violent encounters brought about the death of a friend or family member, so one may surmise that chief among the mysteries that troubled early humans was the same one that haunts man today: what happens when someone dies? but belief in the unknown may be more than brain chemistry or a figment of our fears. perhaps there is some spiritual reality that is outside of us, but with which one can someho

gilante society, was formed by free men and commoners to protect themselves from the marauders. in the beginning, the resistance group had the approval of both the church and the holy roman emperor, but as time passed the holy vehm became a law unto itself, passing judgment on all those whom they decided should receive a death sentence. because the society began with only a handful of members and violent retaliation could be expected from any gang of outlaws who might learn the identities of those commoners who dared to oppose them, an oath of secrecy was imposed upon all those with the courage to join the ranks of the vehm. during the initiation ceremonies, candidates vowed to kill themselves and even their spouses and children, rather than permit any society secrets to be betrayed. once

[online] http/ www.enterprisemission.com..the monuments of mars: a city on the edge of forever. berkeley, calif: north atlantic books, 1987. vankin, jonathan, and john whalen. the 60 greatest conspiracies of all time. new york: barnes& noble, 1996. nasa covers up evidence of alien life on mars had begun by practicing black magic and the administration of blood oaths had degenerated into the most violent sorts of barbarism. the mau-mau weapon of choice was the panga, the broad-bladed machete commonly used to hack a path through thick jungle vegetation. the society appeared to favor bloody and brutal attacks as a means of striking fear into the hearts and minds of all who might oppose them, but their choice of enemies seemed often difficult to comprehend. the first man to die at the hand of

up and butchering them without warning. when the mau-mau demanded that blood be shed, long-standing associations and friendships between black and white were no longer considered something of value. such unprovoked butchery as that exhibited toward the rucks had the white farmers watching their employees apprehensively and preparing for another brutal attack on their isolated homes. but the next violent raid occurred on march 26, 1953, against the police station at naivasha. the station was overrun and guns and ammunition were taken away in a truck. later that same night, the mau-mau bound the circular huts of the villages of lari with cables so the doors could not be opened, poured gasoline over the thatched roofs, and set the homes on fire. most of the men of the village were away servi

de. although isolated cases of a thug fs proficiency with a noose still exist in india and in t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d secret societies 33 other parts of the world, the stranglers of the goddess kali no longer exist as a secret society. the designation of gthug, h however, remains as a negative term applied to brutish criminals. the violent chapter imprinted in india fs history by the cult of the thuggee has been portrayed quite often in motion pictures, notably gunga din (1939) with cary grant, douglas fairbanks, jr, and victor mclaglen; terence fisher fs stranglers of bombay (1960; steven spielberg fs indiana jones and the temple of doom (1984) with harrison ford and kate capshaw; and the deceivers (1988) with pierce brosna

t did not actively campaign against their rival priesthood until 1896 when an impatient monseigneur tried to organize an anti-vodun league without success. it wasn ft until 1940 that the t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 54 magic and sorcery voodoo religious articles (archive photos, inc) voodoorefers to gspirit. h catholic church launched a violent campaign of renunciation directed at the adherents of vodun. the priests went about their methodic attack with such zeal that the government was forced to intercede and command them to temper the fires of their campaign. today there are more than 60 million people who practice vodun worldwide, largely where haitian emigrants have settled in benin, dominican republic, ghana, togo, various c

the degree to which individuals have balanced their tendencies and personality traits is an invaluable clue to a prospective employer, and many companies and businesses have begun employing a graphologist on their staff. graphologists maintain that an employer can get an indication as to how an individual will react under stress and determine whether or not a person in their employ would act in a violent, antisocial manner in moments of excitement in dealing with customers. to illustrate the above point, graphologists have shown how prospective embezzlers would give themselves away by their handwriting. the oval letters.the go, h the ga, h and in certain cases, the oval formations on the small letters gp h and gd h.would be opened up at the bottom. it would appear as though someone had com

. he also put forward a number of prophecies about the future. in the period 1958 to 1998, cayce foresaw a number of dramatic geographic changes. he predicted a shifting of the poles, which would be caused by the eruption of volcanoes in the torrid zones. open waters would appear north of greenland, and new islands would rise in the caribbean sea. he also stated south america would be shaken by a violent earthquake. while these cataclysmic events have not yet occurred, many of cayce fs followers believe that there are definite signs that such geographic changes are in the process of manifesting. long before his death in 1945, cayce appeared to envision the racial strife that lay ahead. ghe [the african american] is thy brother! h cayce said while in trance. gthose who caused or brought ser

g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 186 objects of mystery and power earliest times. native americans considered the stone sacred, and medieval sorcerers used it in various magic rituals. modern authorities claim that a turquoise amulet is an effective deterrent against illness and injury. worn as a pendant, the stone also protects its bearer from a violent death. a turquoise ring is said to have the power to allow the wearer to rekindle old love affairs. in addition to the 12 birthstones, other gems of magical and healing significance warrant consideration. these are: amber. this gem, which has been used for magical purposes from time immemorial, is primarily a health aid. an amber pendant reportedly cures diseases of the blood, poor circula

the zipa people in the bogota region, but knew of another kingdom, high in the mountains to the east, a tribe so rich that they covered their chief in gold. the spanish, who had already heard about the chibcha, became increasingly certain that el dorado, their translation of gthe gilded one, h really existed. adding to the mystery was a rumor that a renegade inca faction had managed to escape the violent spanish conquest and had fled to the mountains. supposedly they had migrated into the amazon river jungle. there, according to folklore, was an empire richer than that of the inca. the spanish assumed that the rebels took large amounts of mineral wealth with them, and that this fugitive empire was flourishing somewhere in what is today venezuela. between 1536 and 1541, the spanish sent out

THE GOD OF THE WITCHES

ht, veryseriously) but she said it was to the devil, using these words, oh my god, my god, meaning him and not thelord. ellen greenleife also "confessed that when she prayed she prayed to the devil and not to god".widow coman[16 "did acknowledge that she had made an agreement with him and that he was her masterand sat at the right hand of god. the author of the pleasant treatise of witches, whose violent hatredtowards those unhappy beings is only equalled in bitterness by that of the inquisitors, states in 1673 that atthe sabbath "they make their accustomed homage, adoring and proclaiming him their lord. in the sameyear at newcastle-on-tyne[17] ann armstrong testified that she had heard ann baites "calling himsometimes her protector, and other sometimes her blessed saviour; and that "he wa

scot's own bookhad the honour of being publicly burnt on account of the heretical views he promulgated as to witchcraft, inwhich he firmly disbelieved.the rainmaker is also the storm-bringer, and the witches were always supposed to create storms when theywished. the magic was effected by a sacrifice and a prayer to the deity, which is exactly the same method bywhich the prophet samuel produced a violent thunderstorm and discomfited the philistines. it was a divinemiracle when samuel accomplished it, but it was a diabolical deed when the witches were the. active agents.had the philistines recorded the event. they would hardly have regarded samuel as anything but a witch.the north berwick covens raised a great tempest to drown king james vi and his queen on their way toscotland from denmark

THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

right to punish? peace then to all who fall in war, even in unlawful war! for they have staked their heads and they have lost them; they have paid, and what more can we ask of them? honour to all those who fight bravely and loyally! shame only on the traitors and cowards! christ died between two thieves, and he took one of them with him to heaven. the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force. god bestows his almighty power on love. he loves to triumph over hate, but the lukewarm he spueth forth from his mouth. duty is to live, were it but for an instant! it is fine to have reigned for a day, even for an hour! though it were beneath the sword of damocles, or upon the pyre of sardanapalus! but it is finer to have seen at one's feet all the crowns of the world, a

m. for all ideas have a double significance for us, relating to our double life. there exists a language of sleep; in the waking state it is impossible to understand it, or even to order its words. the language of slumber is that of nature, hieroglyphic in its character, and rhythmical in its sounds. slumber may be either giddy or lucid. madness is a permanent state of vertiginous somnambulism. a violent disturbance may wake madmen to sense, or kill them. hallucinations, when they obtain the adhesion of the intelligence, are transitory attacks of madness. every mental fatigue provokes slumber; but if the fatigue is accompanied by nervous irritation, the slumber may be incomplete, and take on the character of somnambulism. one sometimes goes to sleep without knowing it in the midst of real

hear you; you warn them, they no longer understand you, but your voice annoys them; they are asleep with the sleep of death. death is a current which carries you away, a whirlpool which draws you down, but from the bottom of which the least movement may make you climb again. the force or repulsion being equal to that of attraction, at the very moment of expiring, one often attaches oneself again violent to life. often also, by the same law of equilibrium, one passes from sleep to death through complaisance for sleep. a shallop sways upon the shores of the lake. the child enters the water, which, shining with a thousand reflections, dances around him and calls him; the chain which retains the boat stretches and seems to wish to break itself; then a marvellous bird shoots out from the bank

dupotet, teaches in his secret book on "magic" that one can kill by magic as by electricity. there is nothing strange in this revelation for 123 anyone who is well acquainted with the analogies of nature. it is certain that in diluting beyond measure, or in coagulating suddenly, the plastic medium of a subject, it is possible to loose the body from the soul. it is sometimes sufficient to arouse a violent anger, or an overmastering fear in anyone, to kill him suddenly. the habitual use of magnetism usually puts the subject who abandons himself to it at the mercy of the magnetizer. when communication is well-established, and the magnetizer can produce at will slumber, insensibility, catalepsy, and so on, it will only require a little further effort to bring on death. we have been told as an

mother, and, through her, with the entire world of spirits. he describes, like the sleep-wakers of cahagnet, persons whom he has never seen, and who are recognized by those who evoke them; he will tell you even their names, and will reply, on their behalf, to questions which can be understood only by the soul evoked and yourselves. when he is in a room, inexplicable noises make themselves heard. violent blows resound upon the furniture, and in the walls; sometimes doors and windows open by themselves, as if they were blown open by a storm; one even hears the wind and the rain, though when one goes out of doors, the sky 132 is cloudless, and one does not feel the lightest breath of wind. the furniture is overturned and displace, without anybody touching it. pencils write of their own accor

ng at mr. home's "seances" is not a reassuring index of the health of him who sees. and even if his health should be in other ways excellent, 180 the vision indicates a transitory perturbation of the nervous apparatus in its relation to imagination and light. if this perturbation were frequently repeated, he would become seriously ill. who knows how many collapses, attacks of tetanus, insanities, violent deaths, the mania of table-turning has already produced? these phenomena become particularly terrible when perversity takes possession of them. it is then that one can really affirm the intervention and the presence of the spirit of evil. perversity or fatality, these pretended miracles obey one of these two powers. as to qabalistic writings and mysterious signatures, we shall say that the

little with those who support the theory of apparitions from another world: either those hands are real bodies, or they are illusions. if they are bodies, they are, then, not spirits. if they are illusions produced by mirages, either in us, or outside ourselves, you admit my argument. now, one remark! it is that all those who suffer from luminous congestion or contagious somnambulism, perish by a violent or, at least, a sudden death. it is for this reason that one used to attribute to the devil the power of strangling sorcerers. the excellent and worthy lavater habitually evoked the alleged spirit of gablidone. he was assassinated. a lemonade-seller of leipzig, schroepfer, evoked the animated images of the dead. he blew out his brains with a pistol. one knows what was the unhappy end of ca

depart" now, when the gods depart, the devils return. religious feeling transforms itself into superstition when faith is lost; for souls need to believe, because they thirst for hope. how can faith be lost? how can science doubt the infinite harmony? because the sanctuary of the absolute is always closed for the majority. but the kingdom of truth, which is that of god, suffers violence, and the violent must take it by force. there exists a dogma, there exists a key, there exists a sublime tradition; and this dogma, this key, this tradition is transcendental magic. there only are found the absolute of knowledge and the eternal bases of law, guardian against all madness, all superstition and all error, the eden of the intelligence, the ease of the heart, and the peace of the soul. we do no

ocking catastrophes? in that we shall never be disappointed. by admitting the anarchical dogmas of 1789, louis xvi 254 launched the state upon a fatal slope. from that moment all the crimes of the revolution weighed upon him alone; he alone had failed in his duty. robespierre and marat only did what they had to do. girondins and montagnards killed each other in the workings of fatality, and their violent deaths were so many necessary catastrophes; at that epoch there was but one great and legitimate execution, really sacred, really expiatory: that of the king. the principle of royalty would have fallen if that too weak price had escaped. but a transaction between order and disorder was impossible. one does not inherit from those whom one murders; one robs them; and the revolution rehabilit

o have done it" there is the terrible antistrophe of tertullian's "credo quia absurdum" to brave god and to insult him, is a final act of faith<crowley's "john st. john "the dead praise thee not, o lord" said the psalmist; and we might add if we dared "the dead do not blaspheme thee "o my son" said a father as he leaned over the bed of his child who had fallen into lethargy after a violent access of delirium "insult me again, beat me, bite me, i shall feel that you are still alive, but do not rest for ever in the frightful silence of the tomb" a great crime always comes to protest against great lukewarmness. a hundred thousand good priests, had their charity been more active, might have prevented the crime of the wretch verger. the church has the right to judge, condemn and

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

n essence. this is the "central" aspect of the node of activity, whereby it coalesces its own nature and from that proceeds forwards in the system. it is somewhat like the sudden chemical reaction which takes place in the slow mixture of two liquids when they reach the saturation point. sometimes, this point of the process then begins a new reaction, such as the crystallisation of a solid, or the violent emission of heat (f) the aspect by which the following sephirah is emanated to its own place. this is the "active" transmitting aspect of the sephirah, by which it governs the nature of the next sephirah in the process. obviously, the transmission or outflowing of a sephirah is bound to shape the next, although in the networked nature of the tree, each of the sephiroth is more truly create

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

ed mercy is weakness and the fading out of the will. unbalanced severity is cruelty and the barrenness of mind."24 enquiry might elicit the fact that an afflicted left kidney was symptomatic of one who had been afraid to taste life to the full. or on the other hand, out of sheer compensation, had lived, so completely as to have over-indulged. the right kidney would indicate symptoms of severe and violent repression on principle-where the entire emotional life had been so subjected to continuous frustration because of an ethical standard that the outraged eros reacted upon the body either with acute nephritis or it may be with cancer. where there is trouble with the legs, the patient being unable to stand and confined to the bed, some psychological thmkers proffer some such explanation as t

reness of divine creative faculties whch have fertilized its intolerable barrenness. ths awareness marks the end of that interior sense of sterility and frustration. here we have, in a word, the rationale of such mystical phraseology as "union with god the "spiritual marriage "alchemical nuptials" etc. there is, to state it differently, a gradual engaging of the clutch. by this method there is no violent grinding of gears. there is only an imperceptible and slow change-over to another speed, or rate of vibration as it is called, to another mode of functioning. the every-day wake-a-world consciousness becomes more refined and sensitive, aware of new possibilities, displaying an understanding of and an insight into life and experience which it never had before. a wide tolerance is developed

titude towards the subject is indicative in itself of, if not neurosis, then of a very powerful conflict raging in the unconscious. it indicates that the opposites are still operative w i t h the mental sphere, and that the golden flower of stability and equilibrium has not yet begun to blossom. the student would do well to become fully aware of the conflict, determining to be affected neither by violent enthusiasms nor by equally violent depressions. above all, he should perform quietly and patiently the banishing ritual. let him continue steadfast, with courage and equanimity in the daily celebration of lus chosen work. endnotes 1. for some reason regardie has switched the natural order of the qabalistic cross. here he has the student touching the left (gedulah or chesed) shoulder follow

THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES

were obeying the "voice of god" or were in an obvious state of possession when they committed their crime. even the ten co-conspirators in the assassination of president lincoln were in this category. and the soldier who shot and killed john wilkes booth against the orders of his superiors claimed he pulled the trigger because a voice told him to do so. the madness that grips crowds and produces violent riots, some of which have changed history, seems little different from the madness that produced the widespread dancing mania of the middle ages when thousands of people danced in the streets until they dropped dead from exhaustion. the mania spread from italy to turkey. survivors claimed they believed they were knee-deep in blood and were prancing to get out of it. this was a collective o

be flying to istanbul where he would be greeted by a huge mob at the airport. several of my contactees had been gravely concerned with the prediction of the pope's impending death and the three days of darkness that would follow. the accuracy of earlier predictions led me to take this one seriously. very seriously. the assassination was supposed to take place on july 26. it would be preceded by a violent earthquake. on july 22 more than one thousand people were killed in an earthquake in adapazari, turkey, one hundred miles southeast of istanbul. the news really shook me up. the whole prophesied scenario was being carried out to the letter! the night before the quake, there were a rash of telephone hoaxes throughout the northeast. these calls consisted of two people talking indistinctly fo

THE NECRONOMICON SIMON VERSION

l importance, and these you will come to know in the course of your experiments. there are many others, but some have no power, and will only confuse. the best spirits to summon in the early rites are the fifty spirits of the names of lord marduk who give excellent attendance and who are careful watchers of the outside. they should not be detained any longer than is necessary, and some are indeed violent and impatient natures, and their task is to be given in as short a time as possible, and then they are to be released. after these, the spirits of the seven spheres may be invoked to advantage, after the priest has already trod their ways after the manner of the walking. after the priest has gained entrance to the gate of nanna, he may summon the spirits of that realm, but not before. thes

own, by which sign you shall know that pazuzu will come. and this is the sigil of pazuzu by which he is constrained to come: of all the gods and spirits of abomination, there can be no use or gain to call upon azag-thoth, as he is surely mad. rendered sightless in the battle, he is lord of chaos, and the priest can find little use for him. he is also too powerful to control once called, and gives violent struggle before sent back to the gate, for which only a strong and able magician may dare raise him. thus, for that reason, his seal is not given. of all the gods and spirits of abomination, kutulu only cannot be summoned, for he is the sleeping lord. the magician can not hope to have any power over him, but he may be worshipped and for him the proper sacrifices may be made, so that he wil

THE STAR IN THE WEST BY CAPTAIN FULLER A CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE WORKS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY

constipated. gthou poisonous bitch, h says crowley, when be addresses a spenserian verse to mrs. sally g.d, gthe gawk and dowdy with the long grey teeth, h who jumps to conclusion, instant, out of hand, that: gthere is some nasty secret underneath. h*1. if mrs. g.d, or mrs. grundy, should happen to peruse this verse in gwhy jesus wept, h she might not be overpleased. if she perused it at all, the violent cascarian properties of this social drama would probably prove as efficacious as a no. 9 would to the hide-bound bowels of mr. atkins. due invitation is also made, and the following should even entice her prudish cerebellum: but stow your prudery, wives and mothers, you know as much muck as. those others! your modest homes are dull; you need me! don ft let your husbands know; but. read me!

day christianity: her power is gone, and we behold her go, haggard and weary, through the palace courts and through the temple, lusting for strange loves and horrible things, and thirsting for new steam of thickening blood upon her altar steps. her body wearies of desire, and fails to satisfy the fury of her spirit; the blood feasts sicken her and yield no strength; she is made one with hell, and violent force slips and is weakness, and extreme desire spends supple.*5 *1. tannhauser, vol. i, p. 260 *2. sword of song, vol. ii, p. 154 *3. ibid. vol. ii, p. 141 *4. the argonauts, vol. ii, p. 119 *5. the fatal force, vol. i, p. 143. inane revivals stir her muddy waters, as rise gusts of fetid gas from a disturbed cesspool. maniacs like piggott and evans arise, as also do such religious ananias

THE TAROT OF C C ZAIN

ted by a vase and crowned eagles, and at her brow the sacred serpent. the vase is symbol of the affections, and the crowned eagles represent force spiritualized. the sacred serpent signifies that she acts in full knowledge of her power, and not blindly. the lion symbolizes force, also the animal desires in man which are subdued by the spiritual nature. the whole ensemble symbolizes the power over violent forces of nature that faith in oneself and an innocent life will give; also the spiritual power that is the natural result of unsullied affections which dominate and rule the animal instincts. it signifies that purity is the touchstone, and that goodness alone is power. the martyr--arcanum xii. in divination, arcanum xii may be read as sacrifice or expiation. arcanum xii is figured by a ma

canum xii. in divination, arcanum xii may be read as sacrifice or expiation. arcanum xii is figured by a man suspended by one foot from a gallows which is supported by two trees, each having six cut branches. his hands are tied together, forming a down-pointing triangle, above which one leg crosses the other in the form of a cross. from the hands gold pieces drop to the earth. it is the sign of a violent death, coming unexpectedly by accident, or in the expiation of a crime, or accepted voluntarily through heroic devotion to truth and justice. the twelve cut branches indicate the destruction of the twelve houses of the horoscope, signifying the extinction of life. the cross above the triangle, a symbol the reverse of that on arcanum iv, indicates that material forces have gained the ascend

THE ABYSS AND TABAET

very demonic shapes which still seek our thoughts in the darkest hours of our mind. in times of stress and turmoil, these atavistic beasts seek to escape from the barbed wire, cruel talons in the mind. the mighty mummu tiamat was called the bringer forth of them all, yet was equally horrifying to her enemies, gods she created tiamat in ancient assyria embodied all of that which was horrifying and violent to mankind, from the blackened oceans of the abyss did she first rise up, a great sea dragon who had partial elements of other predators, the head of a tiger, winged, four talons and a scale covered tail. this form was that which was from nightmares, which still copulates with our dreams and brings us visions of our vast possibility as living beings. tiamat was betrayed by her child, mardu

the lively intelligence of existence. here is the sacred cup made from the human skull, to drink of it s elixir is to taste the lifeforce which illuminates and makes free the spirit! one may refer to the name of ahriman or angra-mainyu for a source of the adversary on earth. the root of the word mainyu is the avestan word, derived from the latin mens meaning the human mind. angra is angry meaning violent motion, determining by will alone the path and moving against the natural order. ahriman is thus a powerful sorcerer by defined concept, his bride was the fiery motivation in his spirit and for ahriman to exist beyond the limitations of flesh he realized that the fiery aspect was essential to his motivation. with regard to the zurvanite view of evolution, ahriman and ahura mazda emanated f

THE HOLY BIBLE KING JAMES VERSION

fade away, and they shall be afraid out of their close places. 22:47 the lord liveth; and blessed [be] my rock; and exalted be the god of the rock of my salvation. 22:48 it [is] god that avengeth me, and that bringeth down the people under me, 22:49 and that bringeth me forth from mine enemies: thou also hast lifted me up on high above them that rose up against me: thou hast delivered me from the violent man. 22:50 therefore i will give thanks unto thee, o lord, among the heathen, and i will sing praises unto thy name. 22:51 [he is] the tower of salvation for his king: and sheweth mercy to his anointed, unto david, and to his seed for evermore. 23:1 now these [be] the last words of david. david the son of jesse said, and the man [who was] raised up on high, the anointed of the god of jacob

is sword; he hath bent his bow, and made it ready. 7:13 he hath also prepared for him the instruments of death; he ordaineth his arrows against the persecutors. 7:14 behold, he travaileth with iniquity, and hath conceived mischief, and brought forth falsehood. 7:15 he made a pit, and digged it, and is fallen into the ditch [which] he made. 7:16 his mischief shall return upon his own head, and his violent dealing shall come down upon his own pate. 7:17 i will praise the lord according to his righteousness: and will sing praise to the name of the lord most high. psalm 8 to the chief musician upon gittith, a psalm of david. 8:1 o lord our lord, how excellent [is] thy name in all the earth! who hast set thy glory above the heavens. 8:2 out of the mouth of babes and sucklings hast thou ordained

mit themselves unto me. 18:45 the strangers shall fade away, and be afraid out of their close places. 18:46 the lord liveth; and blessed [be] my rock; and let the god of my salvation be exalted. 18:47 [it is] god that avengeth me, and subdueth the people under me. 18:48 he delivereth me from mine enemies: yea, thou liftest me up above those that rise up against me: thou hast delivered me from the violent man. 18:49 therefore will i give thanks unto thee, o lord, among the heathen, and sing praises unto thy name. 18:50 great deliverance giveth he to his king; and sheweth mercy to his anointed, to david, and to his seed for evermore. psalm 19 to the chief musician, a psalm of david. 19:1 the heavens declare the glory of god; and the firmament sheweth his handywork. 19:2 day unto day uttereth

oest wondrous things: thou [art] god alone. 86:11 teach me thy way, o lord; i will walk in thy truth: unite my heart to fear thy name. 86:12 i will praise thee, o lord my god, with all my heart: and i will glorify thy name for evermore. 86:13 for great [is] thy mercy toward me: and thou hast delivered my soul from the lowest hell. 86:14 o god, the proud are risen against me, and the assemblies of violent [men] have sought after my soul; and have not set thee before them. 86:15 but thou, o lord [art] a god full of compassion, and gracious, longsuffering, and plenteous in mercy and truth. 86:16 o turn unto me, and have mercy upon me; give thy strength unto thy servant, and save the son of thine handmaid. 86:17 shew me a token for good; that they which hate me may see [it] and be ashamed: bec

am not i grieved with those that rise up against thee? 139:22 i hate them with perfect hatred: i count them mine enemies. 139:23 search me, o god, and know my heart: try me, and know my thoughts: 139:24 and see if [there be any] wicked way in me, and lead me in the way everlasting. psalm 140 to the chief musician, a psalm of david. 140:1 deliver me, o lord, from the evil man: preserve me from the violent man; page 389 psalms 140:2 which imagine mischiefs in [their] heart; continually are they gathered together [for] war. 140:3 they have sharpened their tongues like a serpent; adders poison [is] under their lips. selah. 140:4 keep me, o lord, from the hands of the wicked; preserve me from the violent man; who have purposed to overthrow my goings. 140:5 the proud have hid a snare for me, and

ord, the desires of the wicked: further not his wicked device [lest] they exalt themselves. selah. 140:9 [as for] the head of those that compass me about, let the mischief of their own lips cover them. 140:10 let burning coals fall upon them: let them be cast into the fire; into deep pits, that they rise not up again. 140:11 let not an evil speaker be established in the earth: evil shall hunt the violent man to overthrow [him] 140:12 i know that the lord will maintain the cause of the afflicted [and] the right of the poor. 140:13 surely the righteous shall give thanks unto thy name: the upright shall dwell in thy presence. psalm 141 a psalm of david. 141:1 lord, i cry unto thee: make haste unto me; give ear unto my voice, when i cry unto thee. 141:2 let my prayer be set forth before thee [

oneycomb, sweet to the soul, and health to the bones. 16:25 there is a way that seemeth right unto a man, but the end thereof [are] the ways of death. 16:26 he that laboureth laboureth for himself; for his mouth craveth it of him. 16:27 an ungodly man diggeth up evil: and in his lips [there is] as a burning fire. 16:28 a froward man soweth strife: and a whisperer separateth chief friends. 16:29 a violent man enticeth his neighbour, and leadeth him into the way [that is] not good. 16:30 he shutteth his eyes to devise froward things: moving his lips he bringeth evil to pass. 16:31 the hoary head [is] a crown of glory [if] it be found in the way of righteousness. 16:32 [he that is] slow to anger [is] better than the mighty; and he that ruleth his spirit than he that taketh a city. 16:33 the l

t not vow, than that thou shouldest vow and not pay. 5:6 suffer not thy mouth to cause thy flesh to sin; neither say thou before the angel, that it [was] an error: wherefore should god be angry at thy voice, and destroy the work of thine hands? 5:7 for in the multitude of dreams and many words [there are] also [divers] vanities: but fear thou god. 5:8 if thou seest the oppression of the poor, and violent perverting of judgment and justice in a province, marvel not at the matter: for [he that is] higher than the highest regardeth; and [there be] higher than they. 5:9 moreover the profit of the earth is for all: the king [himself] is served by the field. 5:10 he that loveth silver shall not be satisfied with silver; nor he that loveth abundance with increase: this [is] also vanity. 5:11 when

it is written, behold, i send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee. 11:11 verily i say unto you, among them that are born of women there hath not risen a greater than john the baptist: notwithstanding he that is least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he. 11:12 and from the days of john the baptist until now the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force. 11:13 for all the prophets and the law prophesied until john. 11:14 and if ye will receive [it] this is elias, which was for to come. 11:15 he that hath ears to hear, let him hear. 11:16 but whereunto shall i liken this generation? it is like unto children sitting in the markets, and calling unto their fellows, 11:17 and saying, we have piped unto you, and ye have not dan

TWO ESSAYS ON THE WORSHIP OF PRIAPUS

their eternal mansions, from whence came the epithet diaktwr, applied to him by homer. he was, therefore, in this respect, the same as the helman of the 1 eurip. hecuba. 2 malles, introd; hist. de danemarc, c. 9. 3 `epta epi qhbaj, v. 535. 4 plate x. fig 2. 5 see plate x, fig. 6, from one belonging to me. of priapus 81 celtes and scythians, who was supposed to conduct the souls of all who died a violent death (which alone was accounted truly happy) to the palace of valhala.1 it seems that the attributes of the deity which the greeks represented by the mythological personages of vulcan and mercury, were united in the celtic mythology. c sar tells us that the germans worshipped vulcan, or fire, with the sun and moon; and i shall soon have occasion to show that the greeks held fire to be the

us by the intolerant principles of its members, who often tumultuously interrupted the public worship, and continually railed against the national religion (with which both the civil government and military discipline of the romans were inseparably connected, as the certain means of eternal damnation. to break this union, was the great object of roman policy during a long course of years; but the violent means employed only tended to cement it closer. some of the christians themselves indeed, who were addicted to platonism, took a safer method to dissolve it; but they were too few in number to succeed. this was by trying to moderate the furious zeal which gave life and vigour to the confederacy, and to blend and soften the unyielding temper of religion with the mild spirit of philosophy. w

they turned them outwards, so that their backs were towards the interior of the circle. it was pretended that this arrangement was designed to prevent them from seeing and recognizing each other; but others supposed that it was a mere caprice of the evil one, who wished to do everything in a form contrary to that in which it was usually done by christians. other dances were introduced, of a more violent, and some of them of an obscene, character. the songs, too, which were sung in this orgie were either obscene or vulgarly ridiculous. the music was often drawn from burlesque 212 on the worship of the instruments, such as a stick or a bone for a flute, a horse's skull for a lyre, the trunk of a tree for a drum, and a branch for a trumpet. as they became excited, they became more licentious

sans vergogne: la m re arrache le pucelage de fils sans cruinte: le fr re de la soeur; on y voit les p res et m res porter et pr senter leurs enfans. de l inconstance, p. 132. generative powers 239 the dances at the sabbath were mostly indecent, including the well-known sarabande, and the women danced in them sometimes in chemise, but much more frequently quite naked. they consisted especially in violent movements; and the devil often joined in them, taking the handsomest woman or girl for his partner. de lancre's account of these dances is so minute and curious that it may be given in his own words.1 if the saying is true that never woman or girl returned from the ball as chaste as she went there, how unclean must she return who has abandoned herself to the unfortunate design of going to

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

sociated with obstruction, was originally beelzeboul "lord of the earth" however, do not make the error of assuming that these fallen gods can be restored to their former high estate while retaining their altered names and shapes. angels of light, when perverted from their original purpose, become angels of darkness. ashtaroth may once have been a female lunar deity, but he is now a male demon of violent rage. it is possible to invoke astarte in her original image and nature, but never attempt to reform ashtaroth into his lost character of moon goddess. these beings are irreconcilable, as separate and distinct as their names. t he dodecagram is a star with twelve points. it may be formed in three ways-with four equilateral triangles, with three squares, or unicursally with its line reflect

t last they pass the point of no return, when they are forever lost to the guiding, benevolent influence of the light. they become themselves liv- ing qlippoth, empty soulless husks lacking all traces of those higher impulses that distinguish a human being. once the demons of darkness are sure of their human prizes, they desert them and leave them to die in madness or squalor, usually from drugs, violent attack, or more directly by their own hands. the legend of faust has much to say on this matter. as faust discovered, in the early stages the demons in the dark depths of the subconscious wear the masks of beguiling angels. they reveal, or promise to reveal, knowledge of real value, and set the magician of black magic lusting for more. as he or she progresses in a spiral descent from the l

oked spirit in dangerous or destructive ways without the magus ever becoming aware of the change. early in his development the author tried to invoke the powers of mars through geburah. seemingly the working was a failure. he abolished the circle and left the ritual chamber in disappointment. later that day he found himself in a constant state of suppressed fury. several times he almost flew into violent, uncon- trollable rages over insignificant incidents, and it was only with the greatest diffi- culty that he restrained himself. all at once he realized that the invocation had not been completely lacking in effect. this little anecdote should act as a warning to beginners. invoke often, just as aleister crowley advised-but be careful what you invoke. t he most notorious act of magic is th

ver the runes to the person who is the focus of the rit- ual working, it greatly strengthens the link between the rune spirits and that person. the magus will be in some personal danger after the runes have been stained and evoked, but before they have been cast, especially if they are intended for some malicious or destructive purpose. runes are often used for punishment since they are by nature violent and pitiless. the magus protects him or herself with the rune algiz (eolh, y, which should be made in the form of a pendant and hung on a leather thong around the neck. the pendant should be iron (steel will do) or oak. as the runes are stained with red pigment this protective amulet is also stained so that both become potent at the same time. the pendant is stained first, and a short chan

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

he secret chiefs as much greater than the mere physical exhaustion that follows the depletion of nervous energy that is so familiar to trance mediums. he wrote in his manifesto "the sensation was that of being in contact with so terrible a force that i can only compare it to the continued effect of that usually experienced momentarily by a person close to whom a flash of lightning passes during a violent storm; coupled with a difficulty in respiration similar to the half-strangled effect produced by ether; and if such was the result produced in one, as tested as i have been in practical occult work, i cannot conceive a much less advanced initiate being able to support such a strain even for five minutes, without death ensuing."120 leaving aside the question of whether mathers had ever expe

to occasionally have sex with human women, and their sexual members are described as hard and ice-cold. 5. reptiles: there is a fifth kind of alien that resembles a humanoid reptile with green scales over its body and large snake-like eyes of a yellow-green color. this type is around eight feet tall, muscular and possessed of great strength, with claws in place of fingers. they are aggressive and violent, and have been connected in some reports with acts of torture. they sometimes rape abductees. chapter nine: ufo abductions 141 6. goblins: a sixth type consists of dwarfish, deformed little beings only a few feet tall, but broad and muscular, that like to deceive and play tricks. they are usually not connected with the abduction events. 7. robots: this seventh type is made up of a wide var

last great astrological age, that of pisces, coincided with the founding of the christian religion. each age spans approximately 2,120 years. jung intimated, without ever explicitly stating it, that the coming of the age of aquarius, accompanied by these spectacular signs in the sky, might herald the ending of the present christian era in the west, and he feared its final end would be marked by a violent nuclear holocaust. it is curious to note that aleister crowley believed much the same thing-that the present christian age was ending, and that a new age of independent thought brought 175. jung, flying saucers, 15. 144 soul flight about by the emancipation of the individual was dawning that would be initiated by a horrific period of bloodshed and chaos. jung did not mention crowley, but h

as it turned out, was not marked by the nuclear holocaust of a third world war, but by the collapse of the soviet empire and the destruction of the iron curtain. it might be speculated that it is in this way that horus asserts that the 1980s "cower before me and are abased" 176. crowley, book of the law, 734. chapter nine: ufo abductions 145 as can be seen from the quotation, crowley predicted a violent antagonism toward not only christianity but toward all the major world religions. how much of a part adolf hitler plays in this unfolding of the transition between the age of pisces and the age of aquarius, and whether he is the magical child of crowley predicted in the book of the law who would fulfill its prophecies, as suggested by gerald suster, is a matter of conjecture. my own view i

to illuminate, i at once know that i am dreaming. then if i choose not to remain on the astral level, i can compel myself to awaken, although it is difficult-rather like drawing myself up from the bottom of a dark, deep well. i become aware that my body is paralyzed. this is a natural condition known as sleep paralysis, a protective mechanism of the body to prevent self-inflicted injuries during violent dreams. i also become aware that my sense of hearing has been turned off. at some chapter eleven: astral doorways 185 point as i force myself to wake up, my hearing will suddenly cut in as though a radio were switched on, and i am able to hear the background sounds in my bedroom. i assume that, during sleep, sound is still being monitored by some level of my mind, but it is being filtered

TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

n directly into the projecting sign as the breath is expelled and the name vibrated aloud. i find that more force of projection is achieved when the arms and hands are fiung downward as well as forward from the sign of apophis upon exhalation, while the step is taken with the right foot. another difference is the use by the golden dawn of the sign of silence to create an inner stillness after the violent act of projection. this posture, also known as the sign of harpocrates, is made by standing with the feet together, right arm at the side, left index finger pressed to the lips. in my own experience, i find the sign of osiris risen more potent in forming a barrier against a reflux of power from the charged object. when charging a physical object, the purpose is to expel as much occult forc

crossing through the center of the pentagram. draw a deep breath. hold it four beats while energizing the sphere of your heartcenter. speak these words strongly so that they resonate within you, and within the astral temple "by the power of fire, i banish the region of the south" shake the red candle downward three times with a gentle motion by bending and straightening your right elbow. avoid a violent motion that would throw the wax across the floor. each time you shake downward, use your will to project the heat and light of the candle flame through the center of the pentagram to the southern quarter. with the flame of the red candle, project a white cross of equal arms into the center of this pentagram to seal the south against malicious intrusions of a fiery nature. first draw the co

ification of the supreme invoking ritual. instead of four similar earth pentagrams to represent the four elements, as in the lesser ritual, four separate elemental pentagrams are projected to the quarters. each is accompanied by a pentagram of spirit. the elements assigned to the east and south by the golden dawn are the active elements air and fire. they are termed active because of their rapid, violent motions, and because in their natural state they tend to rise upward. the spirit pentagram drawn in these quarters balances the active lower elements of air and fire. note that the first segment of the spirit pentagram extends upward from the point of fire to the point of air. for this reason the pentagram is known as the equilibrated active invoking pentagram of spirit "equilibrated" beca

gle pointing east; spirits of fire into a triangle pointing south; spirits of water into a triangle pointing west; spirits of earth into a triangle pointing north. it is usually possible to determine an elemental affinity for any evoked spirit, and to point the triangle in the direction appropriate for that spirit. evoking into the triangle 307 intellectual, emotionless spirits are airy; willful, violent spirits are fiery; loving, emotional spirits are watery; practical, tangible spirits are earthy. all materials used in the evocation exercise should be cleansed prior to laying them out on the circle and triangle. the easiest way to do this is with the cleansing prayer described in exercise 37. after cleansing, they can be wrapped in clean white cloth to keep them ritually pure between use

TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

mor enochian senior: aczinor appearance: short but muscular woman with narrow hips and small breasts, a pointed chin, very pale gray eyes, flushed cheeks, thin lips, small teeth, upturned nose, flame-red hair cut short, small ears. nature: cynical, mocking, overbearing, hasty, quick to respond with anger, sensitive to slights, arrogant, harsh. contemptuous of weakness in others. speaks her mind. violent outbursts of rage. vengeful. function: to combat character assassinations, confront intimidation, destroy the will of foes, bring about violent retribution for personal attacks. form and function of the wings angel: kazahel (qtzh+al) pronounced: kaz8-a-he1 hebrew??473p enochian: clc)$p;)u banner: ihhv polarity: sun ripe: mercy side: right sex: male element: fire quality: mutable sign: sagi

se are these tablets placed as watch-towers, and therein is their dominion limited on either side by the sephirothic pillars, and having the great central cross of each tablet coinciding with one of the 4 tiphareth points in the celestial heavens (golden dawn, p. 656. the four angelic tables literally become the guardian gates at the ends of the manifest universe, the ultimate bastion against the violent entry of the "death-dragon" telocvovim (him-that-is-fallen, who is mighty coronzon, or lucifer. the notion that the firmament of heaven is sustained above the floor of the world by four supports is very old. the ancient egyptians believed that 182 tetragrammaton four pillars supported the sky at the cardinal points. later these pillars became the scepters of four gods "four elder spirits w

VOX SABBATUM

the daemons of the earth and air are called legion with the eye of lucifer is the eye of hecate, and as this is realized a lightening bolt tears from it and enters your being. with a shock of life you feel more illuminated than you have ever felt, empowered, inspired and at a calm all at the same time. at this moment algol vanishes and you are in this storm ridden sky, yet you are unmoved by the violent winds. as practice and time moves on, you will be able to control some of these winds by the force of your will. as you are alone in this aethyr, begin to visualize the change within yourself, what you want to achieve and why. think and meditate on how you will achieve 17 coven maleficia witch, known as davcina or elda isela ford the artist. vox sabbatum the witches sabbat 30 it, focus on

ionally where rites were practiced in honor of hecate and other godforms via nocturna. vox sabbatum the witches sabbat 32 of wisdom, self-illumination, balance and the transformative quality leading to self-deification. the arabic aniza bedouin clan is perhaps a sound source of the baphomet or horned one in witchcraft. the aniza tribe was a very powerful and renown group of warriors who were both violent in war, and very kind to their women and children. the connection between the cult of the revellers goes back to abu el-atahiyya (748-c. 828, who was a respected writer and mystic writer. his disciples were called wise ones and adopted a goat as their tribal symbol. the goat had a torch between the horns which incidentally later became a symbol for the devil in spain. the torch simply repr

WALLIS BUDGE E A LEGENDS OF THE EGYPTIAN GODS

isis, and that she would immediately pronounce a word of power and stop the pain in his body, which, during his speech, had become more acute. isis, however, was not deceived, and she knew well that ra had not declared to her his hidden name; this she told him, and she begged him once again to tell her his name. for a time the god refused to utter the name, but as the pain in his body became more violent, and the poison passed through his veins like fire, he said "isis shall search in me, and my name shall pass from my body into hers" at that moment ra removed himself from the sight of the gods in his boat, and the throne in the boat of millions of years had no occupant. the great name of ra was, it seems, hidden in his heart, and isis, having some doubt as to whether ra would keep his wor

WEOR SAMAEL AUN ESOTERIC COURSE OF KABBLAH

ving achieved the conditions of sanctity that are required for such a vertebra which we long for. those who believe that once the kundalini is awakened it instantaneously rises to the head, in order to leave us totally illuminated, are indeed learned ignoramuses. in the eighteenth arcanum we have to endure bloody battles against the tenebrous ones. the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence and the violent are robbing it- matthew 11: 12. in the internal worlds, the tenebrous ones of the arcanum xviii violently assault the student. the devotee must endure terrible battles against the tenebrous. the conquest of each vertebra in the dorsal spine signifies struggles to the death against the adepts of the shadow. fortunately, those who work with the kundalini receive the flaming sword and they de

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

3-l figure 3-m figure 3-n geomantic attributions puer (fire) initial catalyst; active transmission fortune major (fire) reflective, helping, fortunate for transition acquisitio (fire) movement, pure intellect, expansive cauda draconis (fire) life force going out with great energy populus (water) psychic power, catalyst for uniting, gathering rubeus (water) joining of conscious with unconscious in violent kind of way.use with caution laetitia (water) intuitive, useful, outgoing via (water) conception, production puella (air) feminine power and mediation; strength of will tristitia (air) inspiration, analytical intuition, conscious understanding albus (air) rushing thoughts, continuous motion fortuna minor (fire) concentration, controlled movement carcer (earth) power and drive, but restrict

WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

he had had the opportunity to interrogate a few "reptillian" alien beings. the interrogation was not just words and mere questioning. although that did go on, there was physical force used on the alien to attempt to get answers to questions. after the interrogation was completed, the officer quickly shot the alien in the head and thus killed him almost immediately. i had stated that that was very violent and asked if it was necessary to execute the alien in the first place. the officer laughed while explaining to me of his delight in executing the alien "reptoid. he then further explained that the "reptillians" hate human kind with a passion. they only want to see humankind dead. the hatred these beings have towards humans is incredible and they will do anything to destroy the human. the "

WICCA MAGICK OCCULT THREE GREEN BOOKS DRUIDISM

he unskillful be made powerless. bright are the tops of the brakes; gay the plumage of birds; the long day is the gift of the light; mercifully has the beneficent god made them. bright the tops of the meadow-sweet; and music in the grove; bold the wind, the trees shake; interceding with the obdurate will not avail. bright the tops of the elder-trees; bold is the solitary singer; accustomed is the violent to oppress; woe to him who takes a reward from the hand. the spoils of annwn earliest welsh poetry, pg. 213 the following poem, the spoils of annwyn, refers to the adventures of the mabinogian hero, pwyll, who visits the land of the dead (annwn) praise to the lord, supreme ruler of the high region, who hath extended his dominion to the shores of the world. complete was the prison of gwair

Return to Occult Library Index



Related Matches
active age air alien ancient angels astral atlantis balance birth black blood brother brothers catholic chaos child children christ christian church cold consciousness cross darkness dead death deity demons desires devil disciple disease divine earth east egyptian elements energy evil existence eye fallen father fear fire five flesh flood force forces form forms god gods goddess heart heaven hell history holy horus human humans humanity initiation intelligence king kings kingdom knowledge leo lightning lion living lord lucis lust magic magical magician manifest material matter medium mental mercy mind modern moon mother natural nature negative occult order osiris pentagram people physical plane planet positive power powers priest psychic re red religion religious ritual sacred sacrifice satan sea secret serpent set seven sexual shadow sky society solar soul souls south sphere spirit spirits spiritual state states stone storm storms sun sword symbol temple thousand three tradition triangle truth vibration violent wands war water waters west white wisdom witches women world worship


http://www.hollywoodinsiders.net
MWLibCreator Ver.2 By:Michael Wynn